Chapter Text

CHAPTER 1

The land they live in has change so much since the ancient times, there used to be a lot of fights for territory. The vampires, witches and wolfs used to be in a lot of disagreements because all of them wanted to rule over the others.

There was a huge fight that almost finish with all the species, the anger and greed blind them all causing chaos for all. There were a few that later try to make peace among all of them and they get to an agreement to stay out of the way of each other; which led to the divisions that are today in the land.

Vampires live in the most upper parts of the land surround by big walls, to make sure that nobody enter without permission, the witches decided to take the east part of the land near the north part and surround by forests all around to ensure nobody try to come in their lands to stole anything valuable with powerful magic. The las part of the land is for the wolfs, they try to keep it the most protected as possible but not surround by walls or forests, the wolf side is divided by packs, so each pack has their own protection.

This lead to different leaders for each species, kings and queens that rule them, and that try to keep the agreement and make all rules include abide by all. The land has been in peace since then, and everyone hopes for this to continue for a long time…

---------------------------------------------OOOOOO------------------------------------------------------------  

Today is the 18^th birthday of the second prince of the MonWee pack, Yoo Kihyun, he is the second son of the pack leader and king, Yoo Minho and the queen Yoo Shinhye. They’re alpha and luna of the pack, love by all because of their wisdom to guide the people and how they try to provide everything needed by all. They have been part of the ones that try to keep the agreement going, having communication with all the other species.

The first son of the couple is Yoo Hyungwon, the tall omega that should be the one taking the throne. But he decided is better for his little brother to take the throne as he is too lazy to take all that responsibility, also because it is said that the second son is an alpha. The strong personality of the second son made every one think that he is going to be an alpha king just like his father, carrying and intelligent to guide the people that live in the pack.

But the royal family have a little secret, is common for the wolfs to show their wolf on the 15^th year so most of the teenagers discover their true wolf around that age, some are alphas that are ready to get into the forces that protect the pack or to get into the business side to help the pack grow; others are beta the ones that are the strongest force to communicate with the other species they are mostly like ambassadors and mediators even to have talks with other packs; the omegas are the ones that help to make the pack grow being bearers and also part of the forces that protect the pack, some omegas are so strong that are able to join the forces and even help in other activities that require care and strategy.

The pack gives the same opportunities to all, as they believe everyone is important to help the pack grow and being powerful, all of them learn about the other dynamics so they know how to take care of each other in case that it is needed, and with the help of the luna goddess they believe they can continue in peace and having a good live.

Prince Kihyun on the other side is a late bloomer, so even at his 18 years old he doesn’t know which is his wolf, most people think he is an alpha but there’s others that think that he is a beta; people can only speculate even inside the palace. They are keeping it inside the royal family to prevent any rumors to spread to other packs.

But as it is tradition, the prince that will take the throne needs to choose his partner, and it is expected to be under the blessing of the luna goddess, as happens with the current king and luna, and as happen with so many others in the royal family; just this time it is a little uncertain because the prince hasn’t show his wolf yet.

“Mother”- says Kihyun to the luna while they are taking some tea and reading some books- “Is it really necessary to hold the ceremony next week?”.

The luna kept reading and taking a sip of her tea she answers him, “Of course, you know the tradition Kihyun”, she says not even looking up from her book.

“But motherrrrr!”, says Kihyun not wanting this one bit, “You know what happens with me, how am I supposed to find my mate? You know is necessary to know the wolf for that to happen”.

“Don’t worry the moon goddess is on our side”, she lifts her eyes from her book to look at her son, “You will know who it is, when the time come”, she smiles and look back to her book.

“But mother”, Kihyun kept whining about the situation, of course he wants to be king specially after his older brother saying no to the throne, but he don’t want to get a mate he think it is unnecessary.

“Oh my god Ki! Stop whining, you know it must be done”, says prince Hyungwon entering the tea room with a maid in tow to place a cup of fresh tea for him, “I don’t know why you are like this, you know this will eventually happen”, he says taking a sip of his tea and imitating his mom, taking a book, reading and enjoying his time.

“aghhhhh, but I know I can rule without a mate!”, says Kihyun pouting and clearly showing why he is the younger.

“Stop!”, says his mom sighing getting stress with the topic it has being a current topic for a while because Kihyun is refusing to follow the tradition, “Is tradition and you know it, your father and I went through the same process too”, she stands up to leave the room and head to the kings office to make him company before dinner time, “I expect you to behave the day of the ceremony Kihyun, you know you have to follow the rules to be able to be king”, and with those words she went out of the room with her maid.

“Damn, Ki, you will give mom white hair”, says his brother leaving his book to the side, “Why are you acting like this? As I said you knew this will happen eventually, it has been like this for ages”, says him stating the obvious.

“Yes, I know”, he says sighing and taking a sip of tea, “But I don’t want this, I want to know my wolf first, to be able to choose correctly”, he says remembering all the times their parents talk about how wonderful their connection is because they are mates, “Is asking for that too much”, he don’t want to just being set with someone.

“Ki what made you think that you won’t find your mate, you will find it you’ll see”, Hyungwon smile to him with a little sad smile, “You know I have to do the same, and as omega you know is also hard to avoid this fate too”.

“I know is just frustrating don’t know what my wolf will be, I want to be an alpha or a beta. But what if I’m an omega? Should I be able to rule or will I be made to the side just because I’m not as strong as an alpha?”, Kihyun sigh and look at his brother concern show in his face too.

“Don’t worry I doubt you will be an omega”, he smiled to him and try to lift the mood, “Let’s go for a walk before dinner time so you can focus on something else”.

Kihyun agree and walk out of the room, talking of other things with his brother getting distracted by the stories he tells and also the gossips from the servants.

Yes, there’s no way Kihyun will avoid his fate, so he just hopes the moon goddess hear his pray to help him find his true mate.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 2

Prince Minhyuk is in his room thinking about what his mother told him the night before ‘You will be participating of the mate selection from the MonWee pack’. He knows their packs have been in peace for years, and that their parents the actual king and Luna have being friends since their teenage years, reason why everything goes smooth between both packs. But that is one thing, them have never talk to each other, well just when they were kids and their parents bring them to the other pack with them; but after that, Minhyuk has never seen prince Kihyun again nor prince Hyungwon, he knows he would be a partner for either of them as prince Hyungwon is an omega and him being an alpha it will be only natural to be like that; the moon goddess will have her ways to let him know what will happen.

He hears the door of his room open, and see his guards let his little brother come in, prince Lee Jooheon, the second in line to the throne and younger brother an alpha too, the kingdom have to powerful alphas that can take the throne at any time.

Prince Jooheon come near him and talk to him, “Hey, what you thinking? I see you lost in thoughts”, says Jooheon coming near his brother.

“Just thinking about what mother said”, he says sighing and looking at his brother, “I just didn’t expect this to happen… I just wanted to lived happily here, and take the throne, reign and be with you here as my successor”, prince Minhyuk sigh again and pout at his brother.

Prince Jooheon laugh seeing the antics his brother have, despite being an alpha he is a really cute one, “Come on!” he says taking a sit next to his brother on the bed and putting a reassuring arm around his shoulders, “You don’t know for sure if you will be chosen and you know that kingdom guides by the moon goddess for the selection ceremony”, he try to reassure even if he know is a possibility, “We may probably just go and comeback home with full bellies and ready to sleep”.

At this prince Minhyuk raise his head and look at his brother with round eyes, “You coming too???!!”, He didn’t know his brother will come too in his mind he will go alone as he is the oldest of the two, “I thought it will be just me in that selection party!”, he was still in shock but again he was just informed of it last night which leave him only a week to get the idea in to him.

Prince Jooheon laugh again, “Omg, mother really didn’t tell you”, he chuckles seeing his brother still in shock, “I was told that I will also come as it is request that all eligible men and women have to come to the party for the selection of the mate for the future king of the MonWee kingdom”, pince Minhyuk is still processing everything how is it his mother omit a lot of details, “So, my dear brother I will be coming with you”, prince Jooheon smile and show his adorable dimples.

Prince Minhyuk try to calm down the idea of having his brother there relaxed him a little bit, but it still makes him feel uneasy what if his baby brother is selected to be the future mate? He is just a baby? (In mins eyes he is a little baby, a must protect baby and I agree too ), all this was in his mind now.

“I guess we will have to go to the selection party and hope we will get back together just tired”, he smiles to his brother trying to distract himself.

It was practice day for the princes, as shifters they have to know how to change into their wolf even if it is not necessary anymore. Their parents have made sure they can do it in a proper way to be able to fight in case that it is necessary. They train with their body guards and one of the must expert men in their security for the pack.

“Lets have some rest”, says prince Minhyuk to Hyunwoo his body guard, “I need to recover my breath, I think both of you forget we don’t train as hard as both of you”, he finish changing back into his human form and taking some clothes to have on.

“Oh come on!” says Hoseok Jooheon’s body guard, “You must be kidding this is not the first time we train like this, you should be used to it by now”, says Hoseok also shifting back; being follow by Jooheon and Hyunwoo.

“Min is right”, says prince Jooheon, “I’m also in need of a break this is way too much, this is abused of power”, says prince Jooheon showing his dimples and pouting like a 5 years old kid.

Hoseok being closed to him jump on him and throw an arm around his shoulders and with his free hand ruffle his hair, as he will do with a kid, “Awwnn baby Joo is out! Don’t worry we have finish with the training for today”, he says laughing at Jooheons attempt to free himself from him.

“Yah! Hoseok you might suffocate the kid”, says Hyunwoo coming close to prince Minhyuk who is lost in thought again and enjoying the view of his friends, this is probably the last time he will enjoy this view in person; there is this feeling that he cannot shake, that one of them will not comeback it can be Jooheon or can be him, but he is not sure and pray every day for this to just be a feeling because he is nervous.

“Hey, you ok?”, ask Hyunwoo to him is rare to see prince Minhyuk so quiet, “Is there something bothering you? You know I’m here if you want to talk I’m not just your body guard I’m your best friend too”.

“Is nothing”, Minhyuk says sighing, “Is just… I don’t know, maybe I’m just tired of all the training we did”, he says not wanting to express his feelings

“I won’t buy that, but sure, when you feel ready to talk I’ll be here to listen to you”, says Hyunwoo and then walk to Hoseok and Jooheon who are still playing around.

Prince Minhyuk look at Hyunwoo walking to them and talk to them to behave and act as what they are a prince and a body guard, sometimes he feels like he take care of three kids, yes he consider Minhyuk a kid too. Prince Minhyuk think to himself if he will be able to talk to Hyunwoo and say all the things he has in his mind… in his heart… if he will ever get the chance to, but right now he can’t and he probably will never do it.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 3

It is the day of the mate selection party, everything is settled the ball room is decorated in a simple yet elegant way with white roses all over the place as the Luna have request, the thrones for the King Alpha and Luna are place in the back wall of the place, with the places for their sons also one at each side of the king and Luna. There is also a table for them to take the meal prepare for the night a delicacy from the region and the favorite from each prince, so of course the main dishes contain shrimp and chicken. As dessert the have chosen a variety of tarts in different flavors for every taste.

Is already an hour and a half for the party, and servants and maids are in panic around prince Kihyun room, he has being MIA for a while now, they need to help him get prepare for the party and is getting late for him to choose his outfit for the day, and everything that he will use as jewelry, the crown and ultimate other details too.

But prince Kihyun had other ideas, he needs some time alone, this probably will be the last time he can enjoy his time alone without anyone outside of his family and servants around, he sighs taking in the look of the pond in the garden a little hidden garden where he always go to relaxed and have his alone time to think and just let everything out. What he doesn’t know is that his mother and brother are watching him from afar, his mother Luna ShinHye just look at her baby, yes he is her baby, but she knows how Kihyun feel.

He knows how it hurt him the fact that he hasn’t present yet, how being a late bloomer is bothering him, it is a common thing to happen is nothing new, but is the first time it happens in the royal family. So he lets his son have his time with himself and settle his thoughts and relax before the selection party.

After some time of watching him prince Hyungwon says, “I will go to take him to his room, knowing him probably don’t know how much time have passed”, he says to his mother, but when he is about to move the Luna stop him and look up to him with a little smile and says.

“I will go talk to him”, her son looks at her skeptically, “Oh come on! I won’t scold him I know he needed this time, it is a lot to take for him”, she says looking back to her youngest son, “Go back to his room and tell them that he will be there soon to get prepare and you too need to finish getting prepared”, she says walking up to Kihyun in her dress for the party; a beautiful layer dress in blue and gold details, the representative colors of the kingdom, she look beautiful and younger than she really is.

“Kihyun”, she calls softly to her son to not scared him, she smiles to him in a sweet way and stands next to him, “It is time for you to prepare for the party, is getting late”, she says looking at him who is still admiring the pond bath in the last rays of the sun, “And as the host you have to be on time, prince Kihyun”, she says knowing that his son knows is something he needs to do when she says the title to him.

Kihyun sigh and says to the Luna, “I know mother, I’m just… It doesn’t feel right”, he says looking at his mother, “What if all the people get to know that I haven’t presented yet, you know people can know by the scent the sub gender or not”, he says sighing and looking down to his feet.

“Kihyun, prince Kihyun, you know it is something that will happen sooner or later; you just have to wait for it, I know you can go through this as the son of the king alpha of this kingdom and also as my son the most responsible and trust prince in this kingdom, the one in which people have faith to guide this kingdom when the king retire and the one I know will guide the people in wisdom and kindness as this kingdom deserve”, she says taking Kihyuns hands in hers, “So please don’t get stress by this, you can do it. Something in me says that this will be a good night for you and the kingdom”, she says smiling brightly to her son.

“Thank you mother, I needed to hear that”, Kihyun says taking one of his mother hands to his lip and place a sweet kiss on the back, “You are right, I prince Kihyun son of the king alpha and the Luna of this kingdom can do this”, he says smiling to his mother and walking with her back to his room, but in the back of his mind he is still worried about what will happen tonight.

The ball started to get full with all the guest dressed in their best clothes, women in their most delicate and fancy dresses and men in their most elegant suits to show their wealth and rank in the packs they are from, people from all the packs are here, to be able to participate in the selection process also to reinforce the connections each pack have.

The ball was full of people young and old, all coming to show off their position and try to be the next in line for being the king or Luna for the MonWee Kingdom.

The king stands up from his throne and place at the big table getting everyone’s attention, “Welcome all to the ‘MonWee pack’, is an honor to have you all here tonight in commemoration of the mate selection party for the prince in line to the throne, prince Kihyun”, he says signaling Kihyun by his right side who slightly bow to the crowd, “You know the tradition comes from ancient times and that even the Luna queen and I went by it. I hope the night goes well for all and that the moon goddess help in this process to select the next in line for the throne of the kingdom”, King Minho says and then proceed to add, “Let the ball begin and the process to start”, and with that the music started playing for people to dance in the dancefloor at the center of the ballroom, ladys and men started to enjoy the music and dance.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 4

The traditional party was going on, and as is the tradition the young people that is eligible to be the prince mate are using a mask, covering half their face. The tradition says this is to be able to choose with the help of the moon goddess, the couple will not know who they are choosing until the end of the party, were the person chosen is announce and they are able to take the mask off. As it is like these help others too to find their mates too; taken omegas or alphas or betas have no mask on.

So the dance floor looks like a whole carnival full of color, masks and beautiful clothes. Prince Hyungwon decided it was a party he will enjoy and that he also needs some time to enjoy some good food that they not eat in the daily basis.

“Prince Hyungwon, you think is ok to be here in the middle of the crowd?”, Ask Changkyun prince Hyungwon omega servant, as omega he has a permanent servant with him to help him in any necessity he can possibly have.

“Changkyunie~”, says prince Hyungwon walking to the food table for all to enjoy and getting ready to eat as much shrimps as he can, “Just relax nothing will happen, we are inside the palace nothing will happen”, he says taking a big shrimp in his hand and taking it to his mouth to savor it.

“I know!”, says Chankyun looking around them feeling that he is going to be scolded by the Luna queen because they are not in the table designated for the royal family, “I’m just nervous that something might happen while we are far from the table you are supposed to be in”, he finishes with a sigh looking how prince Hyungwon is really having the time of his life eating.

“Please, stop worrying. Nothing will hap-“, was all he could say before someone collapse with him, without knowing he was standing there, prince Hyungwon prepared himself to fall on the floor; but nothing happen, there was no collision with the floor, so what happen?

Then he opens his eyes, he didn’t even know he closed them, and there he saw a well build alpha holding him by his waist with one arm and looking at him a kind of worried way, the man has a mask on, so he don’t exactly know who he is. “Are you fine prince Hyungwon?”, and with that question Hyungwon come out of his mind blinking his eyes and clearing his throat and moving to stand by himself again.

“Yes I’m ok, thank you”, he says showing a little rosy tone on his cheeks that not even the mask can cover completely.

“That is good to hear your maj-“, and the boy was interrupted by Changkyun who was now standing next to the prince with a worried face and trying to know if the prince is ok.

“God, I told you not to come here something might have happen to you, what do I do if something bad happen? What will say to the queen? Omg! The queen she might kill me”, Changkyun was rambling and babbling starting to get panic of the anger of the queen if something happens to prince Hyungwon.

Hyungwon was blushing of embarrasement because of Changkyuns rambling, “Oh god Kyun”, he says sighing looking at the man in front of him that is now smiling seeing the interaction between them, “I’m totally fine nothing happen to me, I’m not even hurt or something”, he visibly notice how Changkyun release a relieve sigh, Hyungwon roll his eyes at the drama his servant and friend is doing.

Then the person that collapse with him come closer and apologize for the inconvenience, and for not being careful with what he was doing, prince Hyugnwon smile to him and say that there is no problem that it was an accident and that nothing mayor happen.

He turns to see the man that help him, but he wasn’t there anymore it is like if he vanishes, “Changkyun did you saw where the man that help me not to fall has gone?”, he asks looking around the ballroom to check if he can find the gentleman that help him.

“No, I didn’t even saw him moving from here”, says Changkyun also looking around trying to find the man that help prince Hyungwon.

“God, now how can I find him. I wanted to dance with him”, Hyungwon felt this kind of pull to the person but he doesn’t know what it is, and now he can’t find out because he lost the said person in the crowd of mask and colors.

“Maybe you will see him again is still early and if he is a guest, I doubt he will go before the party is over”, says Changkyun trying to easy Hyungwon worries even if he doesn’t know why he is worrying.

“Are you looking for someone?”, both of them heard behind them jumping at the sudden sound of the voice, Hyungwon was holding his chest because that for sure scared him a bit. “I’m so sorry it wasn’t my intention”, says the voice again, Hyungwon look up to see a pair of gentle eyes that he can identify now.

“Is ok I was just a little surprise that’s all”, he says blushing a bit again, it is possible that he heard him say that he wants to dance with him.

“I was actually wondering if you might want to dance with me?” the man in front of him said and Hyungwon can swear that this person is blushing a bit because of the request he made and add, “T-that is if its ok for you prince Hyungwon”, he was now definitely blushing, making Hyugnwon think ‘How can he look so soft with that well built body?’.

Chewing his lower lip Hyungwon was thinking if he can accept but suddenly Changkyun spoke beside him, “Yes! Is ok, prince Hyugnwon will gladly accept your offer to have a dance”, Changkyun finish saying with a bright, sweet and innocent smile. This boy was all Hyungwon could think in his nervousness when the other person said.

“So… prince Hyungwon will you give me the honor of dancing with you?” the man asks again offering his hand to Hyungwon, Hyungwon was frozen he was blinking rapidly and he remember that he have to take the man’s hand to accept the offer.

“Yes, I will be honor”, Hyungwon move his hand to take the others hand for him to guide him to the dance floor. The instant Hyungwon touch his hand he knew it, both knew it, suddenly everything made sense for both and looking directly into each other’s eyes and with a sweet smile they both said ‘mate’

On the other side of the ballroom was prince Kihyun walking, around send by his mother for him to look to all people around and specially for him to look to all the eligible males and females in the party. Around midnight he was ready to join the ball, he is dancing with different partners, males and females alike, in order to choose correctly his partner to reign in the kingdom.

Suddenly when he was dancing with the partner number who knows already, he feels like it has been an eternity that he has being dancing, there was this strong scent like a wild forest after the rain, he started to feel a little bit dizzy because of the smell, but he decided to ignore it probably is someone’s perfume that is to strong, but he wasn’t so sure either.

After dancing with two more ladies, a man took his turned making a slight bow to the prince, and then looking into his eyes, prince Kihyun felt a little taken a back, but he starting dancing with him either way, their hands touch and that was it; prince Kihyun was in a kind of spell it was like if the world disappears and it was just them in the whole party; they dance for some time, ‘what is this? Why am I feeling like this?’ were prince Kihyun thoughts.

He didn’t even pay attention, but the people around them stop dancing looking at the couple in the center of the dance floor, as they move in a delicated and coordinated way, as the music was coming to an end the man, he was dancing with made a move to make him inclined a little bit in the back, making a vales ending posed, when suddenly prince Kihyun feel like waking up from a dream and understanding everything, and then everything went dark.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 5

Prince Kihyun wakes up in his room, feeling so light headed like if he has drunk so much alcohol the night before. But what happen, he can’t remember anything, he tries to get up but was just able to stand on his elbows and started feeling dizzy again. Prince Hyungwon was in the room worried because he didn’t know what happen to his brother.

As he looks his brother wanted to get up, he tried to help him sit in a comfortable position and position a pillow at his back for him to laid on the headboard of the bed, when he was sure Kihyun was comfortable he started asking his questions, “Are you feeling ok? Is your head hurting? Do you want me to call the doctor? Or call mother?”, Hyungwon endless questions were making Kihyun feeling even more dizzy so he said to his brother.

“Wonnie please not now”, he said sighing heavily and closing his eyes, “I’m dizzy enough to answer all your questions…”, Kihyun touch his head with one hand trying to sooth the headache, “But you know what call the doctor this headache is killing me…”, Hyungwon nod and ran to the door opening it to tell Changkyun to please call for the doctor immediately for him to check Kihyun.

Hyungwon come close to Kihyuns bed and take his brothers free hand taking a sit by his side, “Kihyunnie… Oh my god, we were so worried for you, you just vanish suddenly when you were dancing and you weren’t waking up”, he sighs pausing to look at his brother and moving some hairs from his face, “I thought he had done something bad to you”, says Hyungwon to Kihyun looking at him with worried eyes.

Kihyun gave  a little weak smile to his brother, “I don’t know what happen I remember I started dancing with someone and then everything is a blurred I don’t even remember if I were dancing with a man or a woman; I just…”, he sigh in frustration because he don’t even know how to explain the situation, “ I just started to felt light headed and then it was like if I was dreaming and there was nothing more around us… it was just so strange”, Kihyun sigh again furrowing his eyebrows trying to remember something, “but… I don’t remember anything, what is happening to me wonnie? Why am I like this?”, he asks feeling vulnerable and lost.

Hyungwon was about to try and answer him even if he doesn’t know what to say as what Kihyun is describing is something he has never felt before; but he was interrupted by a knock on the door and Changkyun opening it to let them know the doctor is there with the Luna queen as well. Hyungwon let them in for the doctor to check on Kihyun as soon as possible, the doctor came near Kihyun quickly asking how he is feeling and if he remember something that might help him know what happen.

Kihyun started to talk to the doctor, and telling him again what he told Hyungwon the feeling he had before feeling in a dream and before everything were a blurred for him; the doctor continues checking on him while listening to everything he had to say, the doctor started to get an idea of what might be happening but he needs to talk to the other man to confirm his suspicions.

On the other side of the palace in a guest room in the palace is prince Minhyuk and prince Jooheon with their bodyguards, waiting for answers and an update on how is prince Kihyun feeling, since early in the morning prince Minhyuk wake up and couldn’t sleep again his wolf is very awake and incontrollable wanting to know what happen to the prince; Minhyuk is doing all he can to try and keep his wolf quiet and in peace, but he is losing the battle.

Prince Jooheon on the other hand is looking at his brother in a very questioning way, because the boy has being walking around the room the whole time not even sitting for a single second, he wonders what is going on, prince Minhyuk barely told him what happen but  he needs to heard the information again, as the last night everything went so fast after prince Kihyun faint in front of everyone.

“Minnie…”, nothing, “Minhyuk…”, nothing again making Jooheon sigh and massage his head in frustration, “Prince Minhyuk!”, he said in a very firm voice to get his attention, it was effective as this time Minhyuk look at him but in a not very friendly way and almost growling at him, Jooheon sigh again and stand from the armchair he has being sitting on this whole time.

“I’m sorry I interrupt your walking around the room for the 100^th time, but, I want you to tell me what happen yesterday? I know you already tried to told me but I didn’t understand anything”, prince Jooheon said to his brother whom is now sighing too and taking a sit on a chair that is next to him, he knows it wasn’t necessary to growl to his brother but his wolf is very uneasy and that is something he needs to control now.

“I’m sorry Joo..”, he sigh again closing his eyes, “Is just… my wolf is a little uneasy”, he open his eyes and look at his brother, who was a little concern and confused because he couldn’t explain well to him what happen that night.

“I know and I can’t understand why is your wolf like this? He has always behaved so well and never make you lose temper, so is very confusing looking you like this”, says Jooheon eyeing his brother from his spot in the room.

“I…”, he says standing again to walk close to the window in the room to look outside and try to calm down looking at the beautiful garden just then he started to tell what he remembers, “I remember I was talking to Hyunwoo, we were eating and enjoying a good conversation as always I was having a really good time… when suddenly I started to smell this sweet scent like some peach blossom and vanilla, I started to look around to identify who was the person smelling like this, then I located this person”, he said pausing for a bit, “I then recognized that it was a young man as he was wearing a mask, I started to walk to this person but just when I was closed I identify him”, he says pausing again and turning to look at his brother and walking to sit again to continue speaking, “I saw it was prince Kihyun due to his mask and clothes, then I notice he was kind of like searching for something and that is when my wolf started to make me walk to him, I couldn’t even control him I was in a dazed like dreaming the scent was to charming and we started dancing and I lose track of everything around me, around us nothing else was important just that moment and then when the music was coming to an end and I move him to inclined on his back I smell his scent again”, he says remembering that moment pretty well.

“So what happen then?”, says Jooheon still not knowing what was exactly happening because as his brother he has never felt like this before, “Because as you are telling me that was the moment prince Kihyun faint”, he says looking at his brother again and trying to put every piece together and then it clicks for him so he looks at his brother with wide open eyes.

Minhyuk sigh again and look at his brother directly in the eyes, “When I was closed to his neck the smell was to sweet and it was then that I came to my own senses again and my wolf got the hold of the situation too”, he says in a serious tone.

Jooheon stand up and look at his brother in shock!, “So you are telling me…!?”, says Jooheon still trying to know if what he is thinking is correct.

Minhyuk nod yes to him and confirm what he was thinking, “Yes, Jooheon I think he is my mate”.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 6

The Luna queen and the doctor were with prince Minhyuk and Shownu taking care of him in the tea room to talk about the possible outcome and possible answer for what happen to prince Kihyun. Minhyuk was nervous because he doesn’t know what they will say to him, he doesn’t know if they have figure out what is happening.

“Prince Minhyuk”, called the Luna to get his attention and smile sweetly to him and started talking, “don’t you worry prince Minhyuk everything is fine, we just want to talk to you and ask you some questions that might help us know what happen to prince Kihyun”, she said; Minhyuk nod yes and prepared to answer the questions for the doctor.

The doctor started his interview to prince Minhyuk, “Prince Minhyuk, is actually just one question that I want you to answer”, says the old man smiling to him, “Do you felt the mate connection with prince Kihyun?” at the questions prince Minhyuks eyes show a little bit of his wolf which was very impatient again, the doctor notice this and smile even bigger now because now he has his answer but he needed to listen it from prince Minhyuk.

“Yes”, he says in a shy and nervous voice, “I felt it when he faints, and actually my wolf has been very uneasy all this time and even now is hard to keep him calm”, he admits to them looking down to his hands on his knees as he is sitting on an armchair.

The Luna queen was so happy and smiling so bright as now they know what happen to prince Kihyun, “Oh dear! I am so happy, your parents will be so happy too I have to tell them and the Alpha king what is happening”, Minhyuk also stand up alarm because of the sudden movement from the queen, she walks to him and took his hands in hers and smiling she said to him, “I know you will take good care of my son and that you will be a good king for this kingdom too”, she said. Then she heads out of the room and talk to her maid for her to call the king and told him about the good news.

Minhyuk just turn to look at shownu who was also dumbfounded, and blinking rapidly at him with a slightly open mouth. Minhyuk was still processing everything the queen said, now he was going to be the king for this kingdom beside prince Kihyun, there is a lot to take in; but he knows his mother and father will be happy about this news.

Now he just needs to properly talk to prince Kihyun about everything.

Prince Kihyun was overwhelmed to say the least, he was still trying to process what the doctor say about why he faints at the ball, it cannot be possible right? Or is it? No, it cannot be possible! how can he find his mate if he doesn’t even know his wolf yet, the moon goddess is playing with him and having fun for sure.

Kihyun first was scared, then he was worried but now he is just angry and irritated with all this situation; his brother is with him in his room as he has refused to go out of his room knowing that prince Minhyuk and prince Jooheon are still in the palace after his mother spoke to him, embarrassing he thought.

“Come on Ki you cannot continued to be like this”, says Hyungwon not so worried actually he is very entertained with the situation, his little brother was finally acting like the younger, being a rebel with all this situation, “Is not that bad, what are you so worried about?”, he asks actually wondering what is going on his brother’s head.

Kihyun was fulminating his brother with his eyes, if looks can kill… but now he was exhausted and he decided to take a sit next to the window on his room and fold his legs to held them with his arms resting his head on his knees, this is confusing for him, “Is just, I feel so lost wonnie, I never felt like this before”, he said sighing looking down while trying to express himself.

Hyungwon sigh too, taking in his hand a cup of tea for his brother and placing in it on the edge of the window for his brother to take it, the tea was brought by Changkyun a few minutes ago with some sweets but just now Hyungwon thought it was a good time to drink it and talk with the warm feeling of the tea, “Tell me why do you feel so lost? I know you are capable of overcome this but I have a feeling that this is more than just the mate situation, or am I wrong?” says Hyungwon coming closed to his brother sitting in front of him crossing his legs and looking so elegant as always.

Kihyun sigh looking at his brother and giving a little smile before he starts talking, “ Is just, I know people think that I will be a good king, a good “alpha” king or beta king but the truth is I don’t know if I will be an omega, is uncertain, and what if prince Minhyuk found out that I don’t have present yet, what if the word gets out in the kingdom… people will want explanations and I don’t think I can handle that”, he says looking down again and holding his knees more thightly to his chest, he hate disappointing.

Kihyun felt bad because he have being lying to the people around him, “Is just I don’t know how can he be my mate is impossible for him to know, and what if he is mistaking the feeling it could be that I’m just sick of something, what if…”, he said chewing his lower lip a little bit nervously thinking, “ what if I’m not his mate and he gets to know it to late… what if he is mistaken and his mate is still out there waiting for him”, Kihyun look out of the window how the sun shine on the little pond that rest outside of this part of the palace and how the little path look so inviting to take a walk.

Hyungwon sigh looking to his brother with a sympathetic smile, he never knew his brother could be this insecure, he always shows how secure he is in everything he does and in everything he needs to do, and more now that he has decline the throne for Kihyun to take as the future king when the time come. Hyungwon moves closer to his brother and hugs him tight, “Ki”, he says moving his hand in between the pink locks of hair, “my little kiki”, he says remembering how he used to be the one taking care of him when he was younger, “Everything will be fine you’ll see, I know is confusing now but I have the feeling that this is going to be good for you and for the kingdom also, I think the moon goddess knows what she is doing… you just need to trust this even if is uncertain”, he says moving to see his brothers soft face as used to be when they were kids.

So Hyungwon take the soft cheeks on his hands and squeezed them, “Awwn you look so cute, like when we were young”, he says making a little smile appear on his brother face making him happy to see that he at least a little lift his brothers mood.

“Don’t say things like that make me feel like a little baby again”, says Kihyun pouting and getting out of his brothers grasps, “But you are right, I have to let the things go as they are and hope for the better outcome”, he says smiling more and taking his brothers hands in his, “besides I think mother will kill me if think of bailing and leaving prince Minhyuk like a fool”, the two brothers laugh knowing damn well that can be true because he is the son of her best friend.

The boys continued the rest of the time drinking tea talking and trying to distract themselves of everything happening right now. What they don’t know is that out of the door is someone trying to know what is happening inside.

When everything was better for Kihyun, the person outside the room was walking far from there and heading to the garden to take some fresh air. The garden is so beautiful and without him knowing is the one that had view from prince Kihyun room.

Prince Minhyuk was walking in the garden in company of Hyungwoo his bodyguard, “You think it was a good idea to spy on prince Kihyun like that, after all he was with his brother”, says Hyunwoo in an amused tone of voice.

“Shhh, woo quiet someone might have heard you”, says Minhyuk to Hyunwoo looking around to see if someone was in close proximity to them, “And I couldn’t help it ok! He was so stress and sad that my wolf wasn’t taking it he needed to know if he was alright”, he says in a kind of whisper still worried if someone might have heard them.

Hyunwoo chuckle and try to suppress a laugh, “You know there is no one here right, all servants are preparing for dinner time”, he says shaking his head to the sides seeing how his friend is behaving, “Also you sure is just your wolf the one worried about him? I saw your face when he faints and you were just as worried as you were now, the mate connection just makes it more evident I think”, he says enjoying the little tease at his friend.

“Woo!”, says Minhyuk in an unbelievable tone of voice, “I can’t believe you are teasing me! This is impossible and no I don’t care for him is just my wolf… he is the one controlling all this”, he sighs still walking around the pond in the little path there surround by beautiful flowers order by the Luna queen who really love roses.

“I know”, says Hyunwoo still smiling, “Is just that there is this feeling that this is something good for you, and that I also now you will be a very good king too, in whatever kingdom you are in, it can be here or it can be at home”, says Hyunwoo knowing very well that his friend prince Minhyuk will be a very good king someone kind and fair with all the people.

“Aghhhh”, says prince Minhyuk with a disgust face and playful smile, “Don’t get like this please, I’m not in the mood to be this sweet right now”, says Minhyuk laughing while he stops and let his friend Hyunwoo pass by him and walk in front of him, making him feel a little sad watching at his back, letting out a sigh and a small smile on his face, he run to get on his friend’s back like they used to do when they were younger.

Surprising Hyunwoo who automatically catch him for him to not fall, and he continue walking like this, he really loved his friend as his own little brother. They continue their walk in between laughs and jokes, enjoying their time before they have to go and get ready for the dinner.

What they didn’t expect is that there was someone watching them interact from a window in a very high room, prince Kihyun was examining prince Minhyuk interaction with his bodyguard and that shine in the eyes of the prince he knows it cannot be mistaken. Prince Minhyuk is in love with his bodyguard Son Hyunwoo.  

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 7

The meal was ready it has been a week since the party took place, prince Minhyuk went back with his brother prince Jooheon, to deliver the news about the result of the party, and this time they will be back with the Luna queen and Alpha king from the ‘Sunbloom pack’, known for the sweet people that live there, but also for their good ability to fight when needed. There was going to be a banquet to set everything for the union of both packs due to their son’s mate selection.

Both queens were just so happy to know that their sons are going to be mated, and are waiting for the time the grandsons or granddaughters come, the kings on the other side are also happy but for a very different reason, there will be no opposition for them to go hunting more often now that they are going to become family, also they will have more excuses to discuss about strategies to protect both packs. There is no other pack that will dare to attack them and even more now that they will be joining forces.

Prince Kihyun is nervously walking around in prince Hyungwon room, while this one is getting ready, pampering himself to make himself look at his best as he always does, he is already dress in a pastel violet silk shirt, white pants and black shoes his pink locks also arrange in a soft way making him look sweet and elegant. He was also wearing long mismatch earrings, bracelet and a shocker like necklace. He looks impeccable.

But he was getting annoyed at his brothers walking around so he frustrated sigh and turn from his mirror when is getting himself the last touches to his makeup and says to his nervous brother, “Ki, please, stop! I can’t concentrate I’m getting dizzy with all your walking around”, he says, “Sit down please you look pretty already don’t worry prince Minhyuk will fall for you again”, says Hyungwon in a teasing way winking to his brother.

Prince Kihyun furrow his nose in a disgust way but then sigh and think to himself looking at the window ‘If you knew that he already has someone in his mind and heart’ Kihyun has being thinking about it since he notices that shine in the eyes of the prince while enjoying his time with his bodyguard, “I know I look great dummy, I always look better than you”, says Kihyun with a little smirk and a teasing voice, “Everyone know I’m the more handsome between us”, he says laughing and dodging the pillow that Hyungwon through to him making him enjoy his teasing even more.

Hyungwon is a very pretty omega, actually he is the prettiest omega in the whole pack, he is considered the example of how an omega should look and behave, his mother has educated him as an omega even before he presented, because she knew she just knew he will be an omega. He is the envy of all the omegas in the whole land, his beauty is well known even among all other creatures. He resembles the beauty of his mother, but also shows the authority of his father, he is just perfect.

And then is Kihyun, who almost all people consider as an alpha, or even a beta; because of his strong personality, his very decided mind, his way of make his presence known in every place he goes just as an alpha does, but he also feels a little off; he lacks the strong build body of an alpha, he lacks the force of an alpha, and also the fierce that an alpha imposed; that’s why some think he is a beta. But for Kihyun he just doesn’t know, he can be whatever, he just hopes to not be an omega.

The dining room was ready and set for the royal families to enjoy their time, the Luna queen and the Alpha king with their sons from the ‘Sunbloom pack’ arrive just on time for the dinner; they are received by the queen and king, and also by the princes standing just beside their parents.

The queen is the first one to move to embraced her friend, queen Lee Gayoung they have been friends since their younger years, so every time they see each other they become teenagers again gossiping and enjoying each other presence. The kings also become friends because of their luna’s always discussing how to make the packs grow and how to train better their forces.

The princes on the other hand, were awkwardly looking at each other, Hyungwon was distracted by the muscular bodyguard behind prince Jooheon, he will have recognized him in every place, even if that night they didn’t look their faces, they know who the other is immediately wanting to be close to each other; but they know is not possible for now because of their ranks, so they have to wait at the opportunity to get close.

Prince Kihyun on the other hand was trying to stay calm, and show a polite smile to their guests, “Prince Minhyuk, prince Jooheon nice to see you again”, he said slightly bowing to them.

“Oh, yes. Nice to see you again prince Kihyun”, says Minhyuk with a polite smile, “I hope you are feeling well and that all your family is healthy too”, he says with a slight bow too, his wolf was so happy to be close to Kihyun again and that particular smell a slight sweet peach blossom and vanilla scent.

He saw prince Kihyun cheeks getting a dusty pink color, prince Kihyun clears his throat and says, “We are all fine thank you please come in, the banquet is waiting”, says Kihyun to them.

“Thank you for the invitation, we can’t wait to enjoy the good company and meal”, says prince Jooheon before they started to head to the dinning room.

“He is very polite right?”, says prince Jooheon to Minhyuk in a whisper for nobody to listen.

“Yes, he is. I think he just want to leave a good impression”, says Minhyuk back to his brother.

“So, prince Jooheon”, asks Hyungwon interrupting them, “Did you enjoy your last time here in the palace?”, says Hyungwon trying to walk next to the prince and also close to the muscular bodyguard.

“Oh, yes. This kingdom is very similar to ours so I enjoy my stay here”, he says showing his adorable dimples with a kind smile.

“Oh my god”, says Hyungwon, “You are so sweet and kind, like a little baby”, says Hyungwon happy to have another baby in the place, because his brother doesn’t let him baby him anymore, “I think you and I will be good friends prince Jooheon”, he says with a big smile.

Prince Jooheon blush with the comment but he also felt happy, as even if he is an alpha he really enjoys the attention and being treated sweetly.

They arrive at the dining room fast, the table was already set, the servants were ready to serve the food. And at the time the Kings and Luna queens were enjoying a good chat and also some drinks, the princes sit next to their parents. Hyunwoo and Hoseok decided to stay out of the place, and stand next to the door to guard everything from there.

Hyungwon pout because his muscular boy will be out of his sight, Kihyun on the other side wanted to leave the place, he was getting anxious again and nervous, what if they ask if he is an omega? Or an alpha? What if they don’t like the fact the he hasn’t present yet? That he is a late bloomer. His mind was spiraling with all these thoughts that he in the middle of the dinner decided to just get out of there without any other word.

Prince Minhyuk was wondering if there was a problem, prince Kihyun get out of the dining room as fast as he could, and as he didn’t said anything he has no clue about the problem, as the luna queen saw his soon to be son-in-law face so confused and kind of hurt(?) maybe, she decided to say something.

“Prince Minhyuk”, she said with a soft smile on her face, “don’t worry too much this is just a lot for him right now, he will be fine, he is strong and just need time to settle his mind”, she says to Minhyuk”, and then turn to the king and luna of the ‘Sunbllom pack’, “And to both of you I beg you to excuse my son behavior he is just nervous with all this, as we have being there before we know how stressful all this can be, so please excuse him”, she says bowing her head slightly with an elegance that both prince got surprise.

“Is ok, don’t worry”, says luna Gayoung smiling to them to reassure that everything is fine, “We understand this is a big step for both of them”, she says adding, “You both don’t have to worry”.

King Minho was silent during the whole interchange but was beyond furious with the behavior his son the next one to take the throne is having at the moment, acting like a scare child instead of taking all with responsibility. So he needs to talk to his son.

After the dinner prince Hyungwon decided to go and check his brother, the way he just went out of the place wasn’t like him at all, but he knew better at the moment that him also going out of the place will do no good either.

So know he is heading to the Kihyun’s room but he got distracted by looking a certain bodyguard walking with a white horse and heading it to the stables, Wonho as he knows him now, he looks amazing under the light of the moon and the stars, he look very comfortable with the animal he is taking great care of it.

He thought he hadn’t notice him but he was surely surprise when he talks to him, “Prince Hyungwon”, he says bowing his head to him, “Is a pleasant surprise seeing you around here”, he says showing a sweet smile to him. Hyungwon felt his heart thumping in his chest, of course can be because this boy scares him to death by talking to him when he thought he wouldn’t notice him.

Clearing his throat Hyungwon starts walking to him, “I was just heading to my brother’s room”, he says while walking to the said boy and almost tripping with his own legs, like what the heck! He is embarrassing himself. But there was something that weren’t unnoticed by him that little ‘cute’ that escaped from Wonho’s lips.

“Are you ok prince Hyungwon?”, ask Wonho with a little smile trying not to laugh at the prince who almost fell face first on the floor.

“I’m totally fine! There was a rock that I didn’t notice because is to dark”, he defends himself which didn’t do much because he was blushing now too, like great he for sure knows how to embarrassed himself, “Anyways what are you doing here with this pretty horse…”, he says touching the head of the animal, it is soft and the horse seem to like him so he smiles to him enjoying the feeling.

Wonho on his side was very surprise to say the least his horse, is very selective with the people he let touching him, but it was never like he is with prince Hyungwon right now, he was being affectionate and calm letting the boy enjoy himself.

“Do you like horse prince Hyungwon?”, he asks so curious to know if he have raise one on his own.

“I do. They are very calming for me… but is being a while since I last touch one…”, he remembers his horse, dowon, he died of sickness he was still young so he never wanted to have another horse again or any pet.

“I see”, says Wonho still surprise by the connection his horse is having with the prince, “He must feel it, because almost nobody can touch him, he says chuckling a little bit, “Not even prince Minhyuk can touch him and he really like animals a lot”, he says smiling remembering the times prince Minhyuk had to run for his life because the horse didn’t want even to see him.

“Oh”, says Hyungwon still caressing the horse, “I feel honor then”, says him taking a step back to do a slight bowing to the horse and says, “Is my pleasure to meet you sir”, he says with a smile and a little giggle.

Wonho was surprise to see the way the prince is acting, he looks so easy to talk to and he is really enjoying his presence, he was thinking about it still when his thought was interrupt by Hyungwons voice again, “So… I think we should introduce each other again in a more proper way”, Wonho was surprise he thought the prince didn’t know they have danced that day at the party.

“Yes, you are right prince Hyungwon”, he says seeing how Hyungwon roll his eyes because he uses his title, so extending his hand he said, “I’m Wonho, Prince Minhyuk bodyguard and head of the ‘Sunbloom pack’ guards”, he saw Hyungwon looking at him and inspecting him.

Prince Hyungwon was biting the inside of his cheek, he was nervous he wanted to take that hand there was something that told him to take it, “Nice to meet you, Wonho, I’m prince Hyungwon the first born and second in line for the throne”, he says extending his hand to take it.

This time as there wasn’t any noise, no people around them, no distracting scents, both could instantly smell each other’s scent, Wonho’s scent was citrusy with a little woody tone as expected of an alpha, on the other hand Hyungwon’s scent was sweet and also refreshing with a jazmin tone on it with a subtle vanilla under tone. So now they were both sure that they are mates.

Without them knowing there was certain bodyguard and a certain servant looking at everything that was taking place at the moment, “We shouldn’t be spying them”, says Changkyun biting his cheek he come to check on Hyungwon but he wasn’t expecting this.

“Let them be, look how comfortable they are”, says Hyunwoo who is standing on his side, he was also coming to check on Hoseok because he was taking too much time to come back to their designated room.

“What! What if someone else sees them”, says Changkyun thinking this is all a bad idea, what will the queen say and what will the king say! Changkyun mind was a mess when he felt a hand slipped on his and interlocking with his fingers.

“Everything will be fine Kyunnie”, says Hyunwoo smiling to him sweetly, “now we should better go back and probably do something more fun”, he says smirking to Changkyun who is now blushing a bright red.

“Ok, let’s go. But don’t think you will be playing this night sir, I am tired so I will head to sleep”, he says walking to his own room.

Hyunwoo chuckle and look to Wonho and Hyungwon one more time, to then walk in Changkyuns direction and say in a whisper to Changkyun on his ear as he is now walking by his side, “As you wish my mate”, and placing a kiss on Changkyun’s temple they walk back together, a very smiley Hyunwoo and a shy blushing Changkyun.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 8

King Minho was heading to his son room, prince Kihyun has some explaining to do, but he is surprise to see there is no one in the outside of his son room, so frowning he approach the door and when he is about to open the door he heard a voice that he recognizes always, it’s his luna’s voice.

Inside the room is queen Shinhye talking to her son about what happen during the dinner time, she is talking with a calm voice but strict to get the answers she wants, “Can you please explain why you got out of the dining room without saying a word? You know you are lucky that they didn’t got offended by your actions things could have gone bad because of what you did, prince Kihyun”, she said knowing well that Kihyun will have to answer the questions because is not his mother talking is queen Luna Shinhye speaking, she sighs and continue, “I want to understand why you did what you did, I know there is a lot of pressure, there are better ways to handle it and you know that, as the future king of this pack you have to be able to handle stressful situations and if you are going to react like this… maybe is not your position, and we should start training prince Hyungwon instead”, she was talking seriously her tone of voice leave no space for games, so Kihyun sigh and he startes to talk as best as he could.

“Maybe that is for the best, this kingdom, this pack and the people here deserve a king that is responsible and that can handle pressure well”, he says with wet eyes avoiding looking at his mother in the eyes, “A king that knows his wolf, and that is going to guide the pack in the best way possible”, this time his tears started to roll down his cheeks.

The queen saw them and sigh, “Why are you saying all this, is this really what you want…. I know how much you wanted to be the king since a young age and that is why your father and king alpha has been teaching you everything there is to know to be a good king”, she is now trying to contain the urge to hug her son because this is not the time for that, “So please tell me the truth, I know there is something that is making you say all this”, says still firm but with a warm voice.

“Is just….”, says Kihyun stopping to collect himself and be able to talk, “I don’t think I will do a good job, what if they discover that I’m a late bloom, is something not even father know and I’m scare… of how they will react”, he says his voice trying to break, “I don’t know if they will accept that his son the next alpha king of their pack will get married with a person that doesn’t even know his wolf yet… Is embarrassing and I’m supposed to be the next king of the ‘Monwee Pack’!”, he says not being strong enough and breaking again crying like a little child; sure is he never cry like this before, but all this is too much for him to get and understand.

His mother move close to him and hug him tight placing a hand on his head and caressing it, “I know you feel pressure, but I didn’t know this bother you so much”, she says feeling how his son is containing himself to not hug her back, “Everything will be fine, you’ll see how everything goes fine, you know he is your mate and I know you can feel it”, she says moving her son and taking his hands on hers she started to talk again with wet eyes, “I know right now it doesn’t look like this will be fine… but I also believe that he will be a good mate for you and that you will have a very good relationship, I’m sure of that I can feel it and with time maybe you both will fall in love with each other…”, she says moving one hand to reach her son’s cheek and clean the tears falling from his left eye, “My baby, everything will be fine you’ll see”, she gave him a sweet kiss on his temple and get up from the sofa to head to the door and out of the room.

There was no one outside of the room. So she went to call the servants to tend to her son for his night bath.

The king was already heading to his room, with a heavy heart and sad for two things, his son is suffering because of the pressure for having a mate and being good for the pack, and also because he had being holding a secret from him, something that he didn’t know will happen to one of his sons; he just wish that everything will be fine for his two sons, because even if he didn’t say it much he loves them a lot.

The next day, at the first hours of the day, Kihyun felt how his bed move and something or someone was beside him, he was still too sleepy to process everything, then an arm was draped over his waist and hug him from behind, that’s when he started to panic who could be? Was nobody out to stop him? Or her? He didn’t know. But when he was about to scream, he felt the scent of Jazmin and vanilla, that’s when he started to relax knowing is his brother; he smiles, and turn to hug him too and fell asleep again. An hour or so later there was a knock on the door, Kihyun was the first one to started to wake up.

Kihyun says to the person that is knocking to come in as he assumed is one of his servants, but to his surprise is his brother’s close servant Changkyun, who is coming with a little smile and a tray in his hands.

“Prince Kihyun, prince Hyungwon”, says Changkyun with a bow to them, “I was send by the Luna queen to wake you both up, she says both of you need to eat something is almost noon time”, he says in a polite way.

Kihyun’s eyes widen noon?! Is already noon?! He never sleeps in, he has a lot of things to take care of every day as he is still learning everything about the pack to take the throne, he sits abruptly and fled to the bathroom to start and get ready and says to Changkyun from inside the bathroom, “Why nobody woke me up earlier? Where are my servants? They know I have to get up early”.

“They were dismissed by the Alpha king this morning, he said you need the rest”, answers Changkyun from the outside.

Kihyun come out some minutes later after a very very quick shower, “My father, the king? He asks them to let me sleep in?” Kihyun ask surprise that his father has let him sleep more than usual.

“Yes, prince Kihyun. He let them off to attend other things”, Changkyun replays politely.

“Well… then I’ll get ready and then I will get down to get something to eat”, says Kihyun with a little smile.

Then a groan was heard, they both jump a little bit, because of the sound; they completely forgot that Hyungwon was there sleeping. Hyungwon gets his head out of under the pillow, when Kihyun get up Hyungwon got his head under the pillow to continue his peaceful sleep, he gets on his arms with a very messy hair.

“Why are you so loud?”, he says in a very sleepy voice, “I want to sleep… I’m tired”, continues Hyungwon as he gets his head on the pillow again.

Changkyun rolls his eyes, knowing well how much the prince loves sleeping more than anything else, sighing Changkyun holds the bridge of his nose with two fingers, this always happens every morning.

“Prince Hyungwon, is already noon time, you should get up, to take a shower and get ready to get something to eat”, says Changkyun in a very calm and soothing voice.

“Don’t want to…”, says Hyungwon, hugging the pillow to get more comfortable.

Kihyun chuckle to see how his brother hasn’t change a little bit since they were younger, mornings have been always like this, he thought his brother would change as time pass but apparently he is still the sleepy prince he always knew.

Changkyun sigh again with a blank stare, he is used to this now, so he goes close to Hyungwon and whispers something in his ear, suddenly Hyungwon was getting up and rushing out of the room to his own room, Kihyun look at scene happen with a confused face.

Changkyun look at him smiling with a very triumphant face.

“What did you tell him?”, ask Kihyun very curious to know how it was possible to wake up his brother so fast and make him get ready so quick.

Changkyun just move to the door that was still open after Hyungwon rush out of it, “I told him, Bodyguard Wonho was waiting for him as they appointed the day before”, he says smiling again and getting out of the room.

Wow, thought Kihyun the power of love, chuckling again and thinking to himself, it will be possible for him to have something like this? To fall in love in such a way? He decided to not be romantic anymore but why is he wishing for something like that.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 9

Kihyun had a talk with his brother after, the rushing time of that day, Hyungwon apparently pass all the day with bodyguard Wonho. As Kihyun know they are both mates, Hyungwon knew it the first time they met, since then they are kind of inseparable and spend every free time together.

Changkyun is also getting close to bodyguard Hyunwoo, is kind of weird for Kihyun because Changkyun is a very reserved omega and a shy person that enjoy his time alone, well maybe he is changing a bit or feels comfortable with the older man after all even Kihyun feel comfortable when he is around.

For Kihyun is different, he is still nervous and he has made all things possible to not come across prince Minhyuk in the whole day. He has been avoiding meal hours to not see him. But he knows he has to talk to him after all he left the dinner with his parents present abruptly, but he is surprised his father still hasn’t talk to him about it.

Kihyun is sitting on his favorite spot to think as always, trying to find the correct words to excuse himself in front of Minhyuk and specially in front of his parents, that are now his future in-laws and the impression he gave them wasn’t a good one. He was lost in his thought that he didn’t notice someone was coming closed to him until this person talked to him.

“Hi”, says prince Minhyuk to him.

Kihyun jump on his place and place a hand on his heart because he was really startled, so he just let a little ´hi´ out of his mouth almost like a whisper, his cheeks are red and they feel warm now.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you”, says prince Minhyuk to him with his hands raise up to show that he wouldn’t do anything to Kihyun.

“Is ok”, says Kihyun sitting on the bench again, when did he get up from his place, “I was just surprise that’s all.

“Ok, then, the Luna queen told me I could fine you here”, says Minhyuk walking close to Kihyun and sitting in the other side of the bench, “I just wanted to know, if you are ok?”, prince Minhyuk ask in a friendly way.

Kihyun answer not looking at Minhyuk he is embarrassed because of his behavior the previous night, “I’m fine, prince Minhyuk”, says Kihyun looking down at his lap with his hands on his lap.

“I’m glad that you are fine”, says prince Minhyuk with a little smile on his lips as he looks at Kihyun, and how beautiful he is, he didn’t notice before the refined and delicate features prince Kihyun has, almost like if he is not real, more like he is an angel. His thought is interrupted by Kihyun speaking to him.

“Prince Minhyuk”, says Kihyun trying to collect his thoughts, “I wanted to apologize prince Minhyuk, for… for my behavior the other day”, he says still looking down, “I hope you weren’t offended because of that and that the King and Luna of the ‘Sunbloom pack’ are not offended because of me… and that this didn’t damage the friendly relationship between both packs”, Kihyun sigh after saying that he is afraid to look at prince Minhyuk, of his reaction of the things he could say.

“Is ok”, says prince Minhyuk, “I know this is a lot to take and if is ok with you…”, he stops looking at prince Kihyun waiting for him to look up to continue talking, and he did he hesitate to look up but slowly he looks at prince Minhyuk, “if is ok… I want to be a friend for you”, he finish saying with a little smile.

Kihyun was shock, he didn’t expect this, not after how he left that dinner that could damage both packs relationship, he couldn’t even say anything; so prince Minhyuk kept talking.

“I know this is not probably what you wanted, I know you are probably waiting for that special connection but for some reason… the moon goddess made this kind of situation happened… and I’m not sure if we are real mates as this is as confusing for me”, prince Minhyuk sigh then continue, “But as we are not sure… and our parents seem so happy about our union…”, he sighs again and look up instead to look at Kihyun, “So I think… we can get to know each other and become friends”, he still look up waiting for an answer from Kihyun.

Kihyun look at him still in shock, how is it possible? That he is not angry at him for disrespect him? For disrespect his family as royals. He just stares at Minhyuk for a while until Minhyuk clears his throat and getting a little pink tint on his cheeks because of how Kihyun was staring at him; Kihyun blink his eyes and widen his eyes as he hasn’t said anything as an answer.

“I… I…”, says Kihyun, “I…”, he look down again and fidget with his fingers on his lap nervous to answer, but still he knows he has to answer be grateful for prince Minhyuk answer, “I’m not sure if I’m ready to be your friend”, says Kihyun not looking up, “I…”, Kihyun sighs and look to Minhyuk knowing he has to be honest, “I’m not sure if I can be your friend prince Minhyuk, this is all… too much for me...”, he says.

“I know, I understand”, says Minhyuk looking down and at Kihyun with a small smile, “I also wasn’t expecting all this, but I think we can try, and get to know each other, then become friends after all… you know as well as I that we have to follow our traditions”, Minhyuk says still with the small smile but with kind of sad eyes, “Let’s look at this like an opportunity to be friends and let the moon goddess decide the rest”.

Kihyun meditate prince Minhyuk words and he knows he is right, they have to follow traditions they are princes there is no choice, and maybe… maybe they can be friends someday, after all they are not going to take the throne right away and as Kihyun’s mother know he is a late bloomer she won’t allow him to live a normal married life soon.

After taking a while to think he decided to answer prince Minhyuk looking at him in the eyes, “You are right prince Minhyuk, let’s get to know each other and see where this lead us”.

Minhyuk look at him with a big smile, Kihyun also give him one but small still not sure about all this or how all this will result in the end. He just hopes, this end well and that prince Minhyuk don’t notice his lack of scent or that he is not present yet. But Minhyuk has his mind far from that thinking that his life is also about to change forever.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 10

A year has pass after prince Minhyuk and prince Kihyun met at kihyun’s party and since they started to know each other. Now they are very close friends that know each other well, Kihyun knows every expression Minhyuk makes, he knows Minhyuk gets sulki when he doesn’t want to practice with the arrows with him, or when he is too excited about going on little trips on the forest near the village, he also knows how happy Minhyuk is when he is close to children, but he also knows how he have a sad smile and lose a little of the sparkles in his eyes when he sees Hyunwoo with Changkyun.

With Minhyuk stayed his bodyguard Hyunwoo or Shownu as he like to be call, the thing is Hyunwoo discover he is Changkyun’s mate, they are both so happy and in love that whenever they have free time they try to spend it together and more now that Changkyun is expecting their first pup. At first they were scared to say it to the queen and king, but they were more than happy with the news and knowing that their little servant is very well protected; they told him that he should rest more instead of being working, but he says that he really enjoys taking care of prince Hyungwon so he is still doing his work as always.

Hyungwon on his side spends a lot of time on the other pack, enjoying his time with prince Jooheon, they have become really close friends so that give him the excuse of being close to bodyguard Wonho or Hoseok as have learned, they are still keeping it low, they know they are mates but they have to think it better if they want to say it to the king and queen of the ‘Monwee Pack’; because there was never a couple made of a royal and a servant before.

And then is Kihyun, who if you tell him before he would fall hard for prince Minhyuk he would have said you are crazy, but now, that is exactly what have happened. He is now in love of prince Lee Minhyuk, he doesn’t know exactly how it happened and so fast, but as he got to know more of prince Minhyuk he fell for him every day more; and of course they get to know each other and now they are able to work hand in hand on some matters in behalf of the King alpha, as they learn more about the affairs of the pack with other packs and commerce.

But as happy as he is to have a partner and a friend in Minhyuk to take the throne some day, he is sad that he don’t feel the same about him, he knows well that he is still in love with Hyunwoo, and of course what can he do? He is not an alpha, nor a beta or an omega; he is still unpresented as his now 20 years his wolf still refused to show.

Is frustrating, because they are about to have the ceremony to be officially married and entitle as the crown princes for the throne; Kihyun still wondered why the moon goddess has done this to him, made him a late bloomer is bad enough to now have to deal with the fact that his “mate” doesn’t even love him, he cares about him of course but as a friend not as a lover.

He is still wondering about this today in the tranquility of his room when his door burst open and in come Changkyun panting and placing a hand on his chest, “Prince Kihyun…”, he says trying to catch his breath, “they need you in the king’s office”, he says and then rush out of the room and back from where he come from.

Still puzzle and in his pajamas he gets out of the room and heads to his father’s office, his servants are behind him and wait for him outside of the office when they reach the place.

There he finds his father infuriated as he has never seeing him before, and he is about to speak when comes his mother in follow by pince Minhyuk, so she is the one to ask her husband and king what happened.

“Dear what happened? Why you came out of the room in a rush? What is the matter?”, she asks worried.

“Is…”, he says sighing trying to gained his composure, “Is Hyungwon… he was coming back this afternoon from the ‘Sunbloom pack’ but they were ambush”, he says looking at his wife with pained in his eyes and also angry for what happened.

The queen gasp and collapse on the arm chair near her, Kihyun also gasp but rush to his mother to take her hand in a way to comfort her.

“How is that possible?”, ask Minhuyk, “We have taken that path a lot of times and have always being safe”, he says looking at the king and then ask, “Is he ok? Was he alone?”.

“He and prince Jooheon were coming back here for the ceremony of your wedding”, the king explains, “Fortunately body guard Wonho was with them and he help them scape and take them back to the ‘Sunbloom pack’, the king sighs again in a tired and sad say, “Wonnie was injured trying to protect prince Jooheon… but they have taken care of him and as the letter said he is stable”, the king finish.

The queen is now sitting down on the couch trying to process everything the king said, Kihyun is still next to her taking her hand and comforting her, while his father and Minhyuk are near his father’s desk talking about the situation and how they are going to deal with it. Is in moments like this that Kihyun is grateful for Minhyuk, because he is quick to think and act, contrary to him he is more on the analitic side.

Chankyung takes the queen to her private room, to recover better far from the noise and the things plan on the moment. Kihyun stay in the studio to help his father and Minhyuk, that are talking about going to investigate what had happened.

The next day prince Minhyuk with Shownu are heading to the ‘Sunbloom pack’ to investigate more about what happened, Kihyun was heading out too ready to mount his horse and visit his brother. His mother was trying to stop him, she thinks is not a good time for him to travel with them, even if he hasn’t present yet, and he has some training in defense that doesn’t mean is not dangerous for her son to travel.

She doesn’t want to have another injured son, with one is heart breaking enough. The king heard his wife trying to stop Kihyun from going out of the palace; he steps close to the door while Minhyuk and Hyunwoo are preparing to depart taking food, water, clothes and everything they might need.

“Kihyun, what are you doing?”, ask the King to his son noticing how worried his wife is.

“Father I’m going to visit Hyungwon, I want to make sure that he is recovering well, taking some of our famous medicine to help him recover sooner. I’m also taking some other teas and presents to the King and queen of the ‘Sunbloom pack’ to show our gratitude for taking care of my brother”, he reasons to his father as his mother is dismissing his words.

“Kihyun, son, I know what you say is important. But I’m afraid this is not a good time for you to travel there”, he also doesn’t like the idea of sending his Kihyun there, after all he is still a baby in his eyes too.

“Father please, I will be mad if I don’t do something. I want to check by myself how is he doing, besides having me there can be beneficial for him, having someone familiar for him, you know omegas needs to feel safe and comfortable”, he says again knowing well that if his father doesn’t allow him to go he won’t go, as the alpha pack he has to be obedient to his words, not just as his father but as his king.

“His majesty, King Minho”, says Minhyuk walking close to them, “If you are worried for prince Kihyun’s security we can assure you that he will be safe in the journey to my home pack”, he says with a smile he wants to have his friend close for some reason seeing him sad makes him sad too, so he wants to make sure that he is close to him at all times.

“

Prince Minhyuk I know you are very capable but… I’m uneasy about it

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 11

A year has pass after prince Minhyuk and prince Kihyun met at kihyun’s party and since they started to know each other. Now they are very close friends that know each other well, Kihyun knows every expression Minhyuk makes, he knows Minhyuk gets sulky when he doesn’t want to practice with the arrows with him, or when he is too excited about going on little trips on the forest near the village, he also knows how happy Minhyuk is when he is close to children, but he also knows how he have a sad smile and lose a little of the sparkles in his eyes when he sees Hyunwoo with Changkyun.

With Minhyuk stayed his bodyguard Hyunwoo or Shownu as he like to be call, the thing is Hyunwoo discover he is Changkyun’s mate, they are both so happy and in love that whenever they have free time they try to spend it together and more now that Changkyun is expecting their first pup. At first they were scared to say it to the queen and king, but they were more than happy with the news and knowing that their little servant is very well protected; they told him that he should rest more instead of being working, but he said that he really enjoys taking care of prince Hyungwon so he is still doing his work as always.

Hyungwon on his side spends a lot of time on the other pack, enjoying his time with prince Jooheon, they have become really close friends so that give him the excuse of being close to bodyguard Wonho or Hoseok as he has learned, they are still keeping it low, they know they are mates but they have to think it better if they want to say it to the king and queen of the ‘Monwee Pack’; because there was never a couple made of a royal and a servant before.

And then there is Kihyun, who if you tell him before he would fall hard for prince Minhyuk he would have said you are crazy, but now, that is exactly what has happened. He is now in love of prince Lee Minhyuk, he doesn’t know exactly how it happened and so fast, but as he gets to know more of prince Minhyuk he fell for him every day more; and of course they get to know each other and now they are able to work hand in hand on some matters in behalf of the King alpha, as they learn more about the affairs of the pack with other packs and commerce.

But as happy as he is to have a partner and a friend in Minhyuk to take the throne some days, he is sad that he doesn't feel the same about him, he knows well that he is still in love with Hyunwoo, and of course what can he do? He is not an alpha, nor a beta or an omega; he is still unpresented as his 19 years, his wolf still refused to show.

Is frustrating, because they are about to have the ceremony to be officially married and entitle as the crown princes for the throne; Kihyun still wondered why the moon goddess has done this to him, made him a late bloomer is bad enough to know have to deal with the fact that his “mate” doesn’t even love him, he cares about him of course but as a friend not as a lover.

He is still wondering about this today in the tranquility of his room when his door burst open and in come Changkyun panting and placing a hand on his chest, “Prince Kihyun…”, he says trying to catch his breath, “they need you in the king’s office”, he says and then rush out of the room and back from where he come from.

Still puzzled and in his pajamas he gets out of the room and heads to his father’s office, his servants are behind him and wait for him outside of the office when they reach the place.

There he finds his father infuriated as he has never seen him before, and he is about to speak when comes his mother in, followed by prince Minhyuk, so she is the one to ask her husband and king what happened.

“Dear what happened? Why you came out of the room in a rush? What is the matter?”, she asked worriedly.

“Is…”, he says sighing trying to gain his composure, “Is Hyungwon… he was coming back this afternoon from the ‘Sunbloom pack’ but they were ambushed”, he says looking at his wife with pain in his eyes and also angry for what happened.

The queen gasps and collapses on the armchair near her, Kihyun also gasps but rushes to his mother to take her hand in a way to comfort her.

“How is that possible?”, ask Minhuyk, “We have taken that path a lot of times and have always been safe”, he says looking at the king and then asked, “Is he ok? Was he alone?”.

“He and prince Jooheon were coming back here for the ceremony of your wedding”, the king explains, “Fortunately bodyguard Wonho was with them and he help them escaped and take them back to the ‘Sunbloom pack’”, the king sighs again in a tired and sad way, “Wonnie was injured trying to protect prince Jooheon… but they have taken care of him and as the letter said he is fine”, the king finish.

The queen is in her sit trying to process all of the information given by the king, feeling her distress increasing he move closed to her to comforted her in the best way possible, they hug each other as the queen starts to shed some tears worried as natural for a mother, that knows her child is injured and possible in a lot of pain.

Kihyun moves to let them out of the room so her mother can rest, he looks how his dad move her with so much care and love, and he thinks for himself even after all these years they are still so lovely and caring for each other. Then before her mother omega servant goes after them he calls her, and order to prepared some tea for his mother to drink and try to rest a little. 

Kihyun moves to talk to Minhyuk who is in silence and thinking probably about what had happen, he is standing by the window deep in thought., so he calls for him before going close to him, “Minhyuk”, that seems to wake Minhyuk up as he turns around and waits for Kihyun to say something more. “What are you thinking?”, he asks.

“I was thinking about something someone on the village said”, says Minhyuk moving closed to Kihyun and standing in front of him with a serious expression, “I overheard some people talking about a series of events happening in near packs too, there have being different events to made packs that are closed in territory and in alliances to start being hostile to each other”, he says and then continue adding, “I wonder if this is something that have to do with it”, he looks at Kihyun who is now also giving a thought to it.

“Probably, if that is true, they thought that attacking Hyungwon suddenly in his way back would be a way to start to crack our relations with your pack, starting to think going there is way too dangerous”, Kihyun also thought that they didn’t count with the fact that Jooheon was there too, “If what you think is true, this matter is not something simple if is an attempt to happened to all the packs in the region”, Kihyun says looking out of the window and wondering how is his older brother doing right now and if he is deeply injured.

“I think I will go back to the ‘Sunbloom pack’ and try to enquire about anything that any servant could have seen or heard during the attack”, says Minhyuk preparing to leave the room and ask for the servants and Hyunwoo to go with him.

“Wait!”, says Kihyun, “I’ll go with you”, he says with a serious face.

Minhyuk look at him and ponder if is a good idea for them both to go, in any case they can’t risk losing both of the future kings for the pack, “I think it will be best if you wait for me here”, Minhyuk says looking at Kihyun, “It will be safer if you stay here and wait for me to go and get the information require…”, he was interrupted by Kihyun speaking.

“I know but… he is my brother and I want to know if he is safe and doing fine”, he says feeling all the information settling in him, “I need to know and see with my own eyes how is my brother”, he says with so much emotion trying to make Minhyuk understand how he feel.

And he understands. Minhyuk understands of course, after all his brother was also in that attempted ambush, he sighs knowing well how stubborn his friend is. He knows well that he will try to go with him no matter what just to be sure his brother is fine and safe, with a sigh Mminhyuk says looking Kihyun in the eyes, “Ok, fine… but!”, says Minhyuk before Kihyun can go and ask permission from his father, “You will do as I say, I want you to be safe and sound when we get to my pack. After all the king will not forgive me if something happened to his precious crown prince”, he says smiling with affection as a brother will do for his younger brother.

Kihyun look at him with a blank face, this is ridiculous he thought! “Ok fine, but just for you to remember I can take care of myself just fine”, and with that he goes out of the room and goes to talk to the king about their trip to the other pack to check on his brother and prince Jooheon.

They arrive to the ‘Sunbloom pack’ without any inconvenience, just that prince Kihyun is not that happy about how their trip went. They got to the entrance of the pack leaders mansion, they have a difference to Kihyun’s pack, they decided to made a mansion for the royal family to reside in it instead of making a whole palace for them. 

Servants and the king are there to receive them, “Welcome back my son”, says the king Lee Changwook with open arms to hug his son, prince Minhyuk goes straight into his father’s arms. Kihyun look at the scene from a side with a little smile, contemplating the lovely scene. “Prince Kihyun, welcome to our pack, I hope the trip wasn’t too bad and that you didn’t encounter any dangers”, says the king looking at Kihyun like if he is searching for any injuries in him.

“Don’t worry his majesty”, says Kihyun, “Everything was fine, except for a certain someone”, he says giving a little glared to Minhyuk who smile proudly, “Besides that everything was fine, just wondering how is my brother and if I will be able to see him”, he says in a polite and shy way.

The king smile to him knowing well that he must be as worried as they were when they knew the news about them being injure in their trip to the “MonWee pack”, “Is ok son, I know you must be worried prince Hyungwon”, he smiles fatherly to him to calm him a little and then add, “You can go with Wonho to the room where he is staying, my wife is with him attending him, as according to her is better if a omega is with him at all times”, the king finish saying with a little smile.

“I see”, says Kihyun giving a little smile to the king, “My family and I are deeply grateful for your attentions to my brother and of course in extension to the whole royal family of the ‘MonWee pack’”, says Kihyun in his best manners and with a bow to the king.

This was the first time Minhyuk was seeing a politer and refine side of Kihyun when speaking and addressing someone. He looks… ethereal and overall charming, what am I thinking? says Minhyuk to himself as he was being charmed by Kihyuns manners.

“There is nothing to be grateful for”, says the king with a warm smile and walking close to Kihyun to put a hand on his cheek as a way to calm him even more, because even if Kihyun cannot release an scent he is sure the boy is just trying to look calm and at ease, “We are family now, you are going to be married with my son soon, this is something families do for each other”, Kihyun look back at him feeling a little more light and calm.

“Thank you your majesty”, he says with a smile full of gratitude and warm feelings.

After that moment Kihyun and Wonho were heading for the room were Hyungwon is staying at the moment for his recovery. Kihyun padded Wonho’s shoulder knowing very well that he is probably suffering as much as all of them if not more, because they are mates after all.

“He is very charming, isn’t it?”, says the king to his son as they watch how Kihyun and Wonho goes into the mansion for him to visit Hyungwon, “Also why did he glared to you when I ask about the trip?”, he says with an amused smile.

Minhyuk laugh a bit before answering to his father, “HE was angry because I tried to keep him safe during the trip, I know all people think that he is an alpha or a beta, but still he is the future king so he was our priority during the whole trip”, says Minhyuk remembering how upset Kihyun was during the whole trip because they were trying to keep him out of any danger.

“Look at you, son, taking care of your partner so well”, says the king placing a hand on Minhyuk’s shoulder, “But… I didn’t know you’ll be this kind of alpha”, says him chuckling a bit at the confused look Minhyuk gave him, “The type to be overly protective and caring”, he says.

“I was just trying to bring him safely to our pack!”, says Minhyuk feeling kind of offended for being called an overprotective alpha, “He is going to be the king after all, and… he needs to be alive for that”, he says knowing his reasoning is just rational in these uncertain circumstances.

After that Minhyuk also got in and headed to his brother’s room, guessing he might be there. The king just looks at his son going into their home, the place where they have grown into the man they are now. And he also wonders about Kihyun. There was something about him that can make people want to protect him, even if he knows well that he is capable of taking care of himself; and he also wonders how much his son will deny the inevitable blossoming love inside of him for his mate. After all, there is already that fond look in their eyes, that shows just how much they care for each other.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 12

Inside of Hyungwon’s room was the queen by his side, the luna queen of the ‘Sunbloom pack’ has not leave his side since he was brought to the mansion after what happened and to be honest, Hyugnwon was relieved to not being left alone in any moment, there was always someone with him, the queen or Jooheon or in other instances Wonho, oh how safe he feels when the alpha is close to him.

He was taking a nap, the medicine they are giving him for the pain made him drowsy and sleepy, so he is doing his favorite thing in the world at this moment sleeping soundly. He opens his eyes to a presence that he feels beside him, in the bed; first he thought it is Wonho, but then he thinks better, it is impossible for Wonho to be lying next to him in bed; so he sits on the bed moving to a side the arm that is around him and he looks to his side to recognize who is lying beside him on the bed.

And to his surprise is no other than Kihyun, his brother, Kihyun rubs his eyes as he always does like a little child to take sleep out of his eyes; he is still looking at him trying to guess when he arrived to the mansion.

“Wonnie”, says Kihyun in a sleepy voice, “How are you feeling?”, he asks first thing as he starts to get more awake, of course Kihyun is the youngest between them but he always act like the oldest.

So Hyungwon rest again and takes his brother in his arms, holding him close feeling sleepy again, calm and relax knowing his brother is there with him. No much time pass for the two brothers to fall deep asleep again.

After what feels a long time, at around 3pm there is a knock on the door, Kihyun is the first to open his eyes and look at the door, kind of confused because he doesn’t recognize the place; so he sits and his ideas start to accommodate, he realizes he is in Minhyuks’s family mansion so he answers to the person outside who is knocking on the door again to come in. As the door opens the queen lets her head in first, and with a smile she opens the door and enters with a servant that brings some tea and snacks in her hands.

“Good afternoon”, says her with a smile, “I brought some sweets and tea for both of you, as you slept through lunch time”, she says smiling like a mother will smile to her children. Kihyun heard her and open his eyes wide he has slept more than he was trying to.

Kihyun stands up against Hyungwons whines for him to stay in bed, so slapping his brother’s hands away from him he stands up and bows to the queen with a regretful and embarrassed look, “I’m very sorry, I was supposed to wake my brother up but I guess I fell asleep with him too”, he was biting his lower lip nervous.

The queen chuckles a little, “Please don’t feel bad”, says she, “Is totally fine, the trip was long and you were probably exhausted”, he then looks at the bed where Hyungwon is still sleeping like nothing happens, “Also, I know you and your brother are very close, so I guess the both of you needed the time together to rest better, in this way he can heal better too”, she smiles fondly to Hyungwon’s direction.

“Thank you”, says Kihyun in a kind of whisper with red cheeks, “I will wake him up, so he can eat something too”, says Kihyun trying to wake Hyungwon up, it’s as always a hard task to do, but he decided to whisper something in his brother’s ear so he will probably wake up fast. And he was right sooner than later Hyungwon was sitting in the bed and looking at the queen’s direction, he looks at Kihyun with a blank expression.

Kihyun chuckles at his brother’s reaction but Hyungwon get up from the bed and greet the queen as both start to get the tea and sweets serve for them from the same servant that brought them before. Kihyun look at the scene kind of surprise of how comfortable Hyungwon look beside queen Gayoun, that made him wonder, will I be like this someday? after all she is Minhyuk’s mom his future husband and mate. They notice Kihyun and Hyungwon call him to get near the little table in the room near the fireplace, it looks more like a mini living room inside the bedroom. He walks to the table and sit beside Hyungwon and enjoy the rest of the afternoon in their company it was pleasant, he was happy for that. 

In the king’s office was Minhyuk, Hyunwoo, Wonho, Jooheon and king Chang Wook. They were discussing the matter about the ambush to them, even if nothing major happens it could have gone totally wrong, fortunately for both packs their relations have gotten strong after their son was pick as the mate for the future king of the ‘MonWee pack’.

king Minho has send a letter with Minhyuk with some details that he has gather in the matter of the “attacks” that other packs have made to each other, they also have tried to get some information on their own from the neighboring packs. It has been hard but they have gotten a little something to get started.

“Father”, says Minhyuk from where he is standing, “This is all the information we have gather till now and I know King Minho is still trying to know more about the other attacks in the neighboring packs”, he says referring to the letter that was send by the king of the MonWee pack.

“I see”, says the king reading carefully all the information that is written in the letter, “Apparently nobody knows anything, and there has being attacks to small packs too, some of them have being destroy and some of their peoples have being force to leave the lands and search for help in other packs to not being rogues in nobody’s lands”, he sighs and thinks with furrow brows what can be the benefit of all this? What can someone get out of all this, he was lost in thoughts when Hyunwoo intervenes his chain of though.

“Your majesty”, says Hyunwoo in a polite way bowing to him, “I think this is something that needs to be discussed with other packs as I can see is probably the best way we can get more information and know what is veridical about the facts that really happened”, he says in a serious way, as always bodyguard Hyunwoo think beyond his position and in a very intelligent way.

“That is true”, says Jooheon from his sit thinking through all of it, “I think this is the best way to get the information and probably know details that haven’t being discussed in a more open way”, he knows there are things that are discussed only with the most trusted man in a royal family and even if all the packs are different, that is certainly something all of the packs do as a strategy to keep important information just between the royal family.

The king think it a little bit, because they need to know the information in the inner circles of the packs that where attack but they also need to keep all the investigation a secret, after all for now there is no suspicion that this has being planned for one of the packs involved, “It will be necessary to do it in a secret way”, says the king looking to all the people in the room, “We cannot make anyone suspicious with this little investigation, after all the objective is to know what the truth is”, he finish with a calm but serious voice.

“That is true “, says Minhyuk standing near the table that is in the room in which they are all around, “Hyunwoo”, he says after thinking a little how they can do this, “Are you still friends with Oh Sehun from the ‘Mexo Pack’?”, he asks remembering they train together some time during their teenage years.

“Yes, prince Minhyuk”, he says with a little node of his head and then continue saying, “I am still in touch with him from time to time, we become really close friends during our training days, before he goes back to his home in the ‘Mexo pack’”, he says as a way of explain a little why they are friends even if they are not from the same pack.

So the king lift a suspicious eye brow as to why was there a boy from other pack training with them, “And how was this possible? If he is from another pack?”, says the king.

“Father”, says Jooheon this time with a little hidden smile on his face, “Don’t you remember we help their best trainees at the time to get a better preparation as a way to make an alliance in between the two packs?”, and he is right many years ago there were some boys training with his own man as a way to help straighten the other pack guards in skills and use of tools.

“I’m sorry”, says the king with a chuckle, “That was so long ago that I didn’t even remember that”, so he sighs and turns serious again adding, “I’ll send king Minho a heads up about the plan, after all we need to work together on it”.  

After the coffee time with Luna queen Gayoun, Kihyun and Hyungwon decided to spend their time on the room as Hyungwon is still not allowed to leave his bed for too much time; so after the coffee he goes back to bed is not that is something he is angry for, because after all he really loves to spend his free time sleeping the only problem is that this is not his room or his bed, and the servant is not Changkyun whose company he really enjoy a lot.

“So…”, says Kihyun while he starts to climb on the bed to lay beside his brother knowing that omegas need to be close to their pack members more than any other dynamic, “Will you tell me what happen?”, he says in a calm way to not make his brother uncomfortable for asking.

Hyungwon sighs softly he is tired and he is also somehow confused about the events of that day, “Well…”, he begins looking down at his hands on his legs while he is under the blankets, “It is kind of… confusing”, he says fidgeting with his hands on the blanket Kihyun took one on his hands in his and gives his brother a reassuring smile, “We were half on the way to our pack, when suddenly there was a stop from the carriage in which Jooheon and I were in”, he sighs, “It was so sudden that we bump into the walls of the carriage inside, then we started to heard some noises and sounds like shouting”, he says closing his eyes to remember better what happen at that time, “After that we decided to go out to know what was happening, and there we saw the guards fighting all of them Wonho was leading the battle and helping contain the attackers”, he sighs again and continues, “After some time someone come near us out of nowhere my first reaction was to take prince Jooheon out of reach and as always I had my knife with me, I felt bless when I remember father always telling us to bring a weapon with us because we never know when it can be useful”, he opens his eyes and sighs with the reflect of a smile trying to come through and then he turns serious again, “That person tried to attacked me… luckily for me he was a beta  and I could battle him a bit… but fortunately Wonho came to help just on time when he knocked me out”, he sighs and shakes his head to the sides after that I lost consciousness and I don’t remember anything… next thing I knew I was here being check from doctors”.

Kihyun looks at his brother proud that he knew what to do and how to protect himself but he is also worried that this could have gone wrong and he would have lost his dear and only brother, so he gets his brother even if he is taller than him and made him lay on his chest to calm him down, he knows his brother can be strong, playful and self-sufficient but he also knows that a person life is fragile, “Is ok wonnie…”, he says moving his hands to rest on his head as he path his head to made him sleep as he always does at home, “You are fine and that is what is important… we are proud of you for always help others, even if that big heart of yours can put you in danger”, Kihyun hugs his brother to himself and Hyungwon hugs him in return as they used to do when they were younger.

Kihyun hugs him like a mother would hug his child, in a protective and lovely way, and as always, Hyungwon feels safe and happy in his brother’s arms because he knows he will protect him of everything no matter what.

And from the door; from a little crack in the door, that he made when he tried to enter the room to talk to Kihyun is Minhyuk watching everything with Wonho at his back. He closes the door again and walks away to let them have their moment, and there he swears that he will find anyone or anybody that has tried to hurt them and his now family too, HIS Kihyun don’t deserve to suffer in this way. Of course he didn’t put too much thought in his phrase, because after all they are supposedly mates so he thinks it is only natural to think in this way. 

Minhyuk walks to search his brother after all he hasn’t had a chance to talk to him about what happen that day, he walked pass a garden full of flowers in different colors and shapes, and there he saw his little brother Prince Jooheon sitting in a bench thinking deeply but with kind of sad face on him, definitely a look that doesn’t suit the prince that is known for his charisma and warm personality. He gets close to him startling the poor boy who almost fell out of the bench because he jumps in his place surprise by his brother sudden hand on his shoulder.

“Damn!! Minhyukie!” says Jooheon with a hand place over his heart, “you are going to give me a heart attack one of this days, geez!!!”, he was still trying to control himself.

“hahahahaha I’m sorry our Jooheonie, but I came to talk to you a bit and I didn’t think I would scare you that much”, he finish saying chuckling a bit and sitting next to his brother, “So how are you? I didn’t ask you how you feel after the attack we didn’t even have time for that”, Minhyuk sigh and place his elbows on his knees putting his hands together thinking and continue saying, “I’m so sorry our Jooheonie… I’m sorry that I wasn’t there to protect you and prince Hyungwon”, he says sighing again now feeling how tired he is and how worried he have been for his brother.

“Is ok”, says Jooheon placing a hand on Minhyuk’s shoulder, “It isn’t your fault nobody could predict this and I’m fine thanks to prince Hyungwon….”, he stops and sighs, kind of sad and frustrated.

“What happens?”, asks Minhyuk.

“Is just…” says Jooheon pausing again, to think how to say how he feels about all of this.

“Is just what? You know you can tell me everything, right? I’m here for you to listen to you and support always, you are my little brother after all”, he says with a small smile and ruffling Jooheons hair.

Jooheon shakes Minhyuk hand out of his hair smiles a bit and then gets serious again and says, “Is just… I’m an alpha, so I’m the one that is supposed to take care of the people around me, I couldn’t even do something if it wasn’t for prince Hyungwon I don’t know what could have happened”, he sighs frustrated now that he has voice out his thoughts.

“Our Jooheonie… is really that what has been in your mind or there is something else?”, asks Minhyuk knowing his brother would never be this frustrated just because of something like the ones he said.

“It just made me think, what if I’m not the best to take the throne after father retires”, he sighs again and add looking to the floor, “I couldn’t even protect prince Hyungwon, damn! I couldn’t even protect myself! How can I protect and guide a whole pack?”, he asks again now looking back at Minhyuk with furrowed eyebrows.

Minhyuk sighs and sits straight again looking at the flowers that are in front of them, “Jooheonie, I know it can be frustrating not being able to take care of the people we love and care for, but…”, Minhyuk sighs, “Is never as easy as we want, and we can just learn from all the things that we go through, and I know for sure you will be an amazing king someday”, he says smiling looking back to his brother.

“How can you say that, I couldn’t even take care of one person not to talk if they were more, even servants were injured in the process of protecting prince Hyungwon and me and even he could do something, while I was aside just looking”, he sighs and pout looking down again, Minhyuk look at him and a small smile appears on his lips, his little brother for sure is more like a kid but he knows deep inside that he will be a good king for their pack.

“Now you have to learned from this, I know you will learn how to take care of yourself better and how to look out for others, and some day you will be the king and the mate this pack needs”, Mihyuk looks at his brother and raise a hand to stop Jooheon from saying anything, “I know what you are going to say, but you need to believe more in you and in your abilities, someday your heart and warm personality will make you the best king this pack have ever seen”, he says finishing his speech.

Jooheon thinks of his brother’s words and knows is true, he needs to learned from this experience, to be stronger, braver and smarter. Minhyuk on his side just hopes his brother learned to keep his heart warm and sweet as have always been, he prays to all deities up there for his brother to never lose his heart of gold, warm personality and the light on his eyes that shines like the one on kids when they are happy. Minhyuk knows his brother will make their pack even greater that already is.

They continue talking and enjoying each other’s presence as they haven’t done in a long time since Minhyuk moved to the “MonWee pack”. The afternoon light is already changing into an evening hue of beautiful colors, they don’t leave their spot until is dinner time, really enjoying their time together as princes and most of all as brothers.

That evening they enjoy the meal in the company of the king, the queen and the princes Hyungwon and Kihyun, Hyungwon was allow to move tonight as his brother is there with him and also because he will be traveling back with them to the MonWee Pack. Minhyuk looks around the table, feeling warm and happy to enjoy a meal with his family and part of his new family. He stops to look a Kihyun enjoying his meal and talking with his mother, he looks amazing tonight he thought for himself, he was wearing blue clothes that made a pleasant contrast with his white skin, his hair was out of his face push back making him look more sharp but also delicate. Minhyuk was out of his daydream when servants started to take the dishes and make space in the table for dessert time, then he thought for himself, what am I thinking? he clears his throat and tries to distract himself joining the conversation his father and Jooheon are having but little did he know that queen Gayoung was paying attention to his way of looking prince Kihyun by her right side and with a smile started to offer desserts to all the people gather in the table.

After spending two days on the ‘Sunbloom Pack’ they decided to return to the MonWee Pack to share with King Minho their first course of action to try and know what is happening with all the disturbances of peace between most of the packs.

Minhyuk is in the entrance of the mansion accompanied by his father and Jooheon, “My son, I hope you can have a safe trip back and please give us notice when all you arrive there”, says the king.

“Yes, so we know you are all safe and sound on the other pack”, says Jooheon this time still looking kind of frustrated even if he has been talking to his brother and he is feeling better but not entirely.

“Also don’t forget to give king Minho the letter and explain to him what we have thought to do as a first way to gather more information”, says the king to his son.

“And be careful and attentive to any weird noises that you can heard in the road just as a precaution”, adds Jooheon looking worried.

“Oh god! Will you let me answer to at least one thing please!”, says Minhyuk to his father and Jooheon, “father I promise you that I will talk to king Minho first when I arrive to the ‘MonWee Pack’ don’t worry, I know this is a matter that needs to be addressed as soon as possible”, then he turns to look at his brother, “and don’t worry our Jooheonie I will pay attention to every single noise I heard, and Shownu and Wonho will come with us as an extra protection for prince Hyungwon and Kihyun, so stop worrying”, he says with a little smile to his brother.

“Ok, son I think you should go now, is a long way that you have ahead”, says the king hugging his son and then let Jooheon hug Minhyuk too. He knows they are very close and that is not easy for them to be apart from one another.

On the other hand, queen Gayoung was saying her farewells too, specially to Hyungwon who has been a great company for her, after all her house have always being full of alphas, so it has been good to have an omega in the house to talk, do activities and enjoy themselves. “Our Wonnie, I will miss you so much”, she says with a little pout making her look younger, “Please come visit us again soon, after you healed completely of course”, she says smiling and placing a hand on Hyungwon’s cheek. 

Hyungwon place a hand on her hand and says, “I will be back as soon as I can queen Gayoung, I really enjoy your company too”, he says feeling like he is saying goodbye to his own mother again, “besides I have to come back to look how the roses have grown”, he smiles back to her with a warm and shining smile.

“Of course! You have to come back and check on them”, she says smiling as Hyungwon move to get into the carriage provide for them by the king, they have said going back on horse was ok, but the queen has insisted that it was absolutely necessary to lend them the carriage because Hyungwon was still recovering. She turns to Kihyun now and intertwine their arms together starting to walk towards the carriage, “It has been really nice to have you here prince Kihyun”, she says to him.

“It has been a pleasure too, queen Gayoung”, says Kihyun back smiling sweetly to her.

 “Call me Gayoung or Mom, after all you are about to get married to my son”, says the queen with a smile on her face, she looks at Kihyun who was slightly blushing at the comment, she chuckles to herself, “I want to asks you, if it is not uncomfortable for you, how is your relationship with my son? I have notice both of you are better than when you started to known each other”

Kihyun thought for a moment how to answer that question so he decided to answer in the most honest way possible, “queen Ga…”, he started when the queen clean her throat because he was using a very formal way to address her, “Gayoung, we are… like friends, he has being a good support for me, he works hard to learn and understand how we do the things in our pack”, he says stopping a little continuing adding, “even if both packs are very similar there are some things that we do different”, he says trying to keep his nervousness in control.

“I see”, says the queen with a smile, “That is how my son is, always trying to do his best with a smile on his face, learning as much as possible to fulfil his responsibilities as best as he can”, she says with a fond smile remembering a story that she tells to Kihyun, “I remember when our Jooheonie was starting to walk, Minhyukie was walking beside him all the time to not let him fall and hurt himself… It was really funny to see”, says she with a big smile remembering that time when they were still little pups learning everything of their lives, “He said that he will protect his baby brother forever, from anything and anyone that will tried to hurt him and he has done exactly that since those years ago”, she finish saying sighing and looking back at Kihyun as they arrive to where the carriage is waiting to leave, they stop in front of it.

“I know”, says Kihyun looking to where Minhyuk is mounting his horse as he decided to go back on horse to help Shownu and Wonho look out of any strange things that can happen, then he continue saying, “He is very protective, he has even won the heart of our people because of his kindness and little playful nature. I’m thankful for having him beside me as a friend to help me take good decisions”, he says with a smile that shows his admiration for the prince that have being kind and warm with him.

“I’m grateful to heard that, please take care on the way back”, she says, “And I also hope to see you again soon, and get to know you better Kihyun”, she says with a smile and some shine in her eyes that Kihyun didn’t understand.

“Of course Gayoung, I will be back as soon as possible”, he says with a sweet smile.

They got into the path and out of the mansion to get back to the MonWee Pack. The queen gets back to the entrance of the mansion and stands beside the king looking how they go out of sight, she thought to herself that the moon goddess probably has something big for those two, she can feel something in the way those connect to one another even if is only by pure stares when they think nobody is watching. She decided to not take this just to herself and walks to her room to write a letter to queen Shin Hye letting her know of her discoveries.

The way back to the ‘MonWee Pack’ is uneventful, so they get safe and sound there, queen Shin Hye more than happy to have her two son’s again in her arms, as Minhyuk and king Minho head to his office to discuss their discoveries and try to make the best plan possible to get more information into the matters in a subtle way without gathering attention. This is going to be the beginning of something that will disrupted the peace of the whole land.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 13

Prince Minhyuk and Kihyun are traveling to a neighboring pack the ‘MExo Pack’, it is a tradition that every certain time the royal couples pay a visit to each other to keep the good relationships and if possible made it even stronger. They are commercial partners as they help each other to move merchandise from one pack to another and even beyond their frontiers to sell. They are like a bridge to move the merchandise in a secure way, but it has been almost a year since their last visit, due to the late king sickness, and his death leading to his son to take the throne at a young age.

So as one of the affected packs, they are trying to get information that is more true than just relying on the gossip they have heard from the guards that are posted on each frontier. So as a newlywed couple they have been designated to travel to the other pack as a polite and friendly visit. After their wedding nothing change much they still behave more like friends than like husbands, fortunately they met the royal couple of the ‘MExo Pack’ during their celebration wedding, as they have invited their allies and neighbor packs to the celebration.

As the king and queen are young, it was fairly easy to make them have a good talk and feel at ease with each other, taking the offer the royal couple made for them to visit their pack as they think is convenient, of course, they know the visit will be more than with friendly purpose but for the rest of the world their meeting will be friendly and common.

Kihyun is in his room preparing his clothes to go to the other pack and spend some time in there, the plan is for them to spend three days in the ‘MExo Pack’, three days and two nights, and then go back to the ‘MonWee Pack’ with all the information they have gather to start making the movements that are necessary. Hyungwon comes to his room and stands in the door looking at his brother move from one place to the other trying to get all the things he might need while staying there.

“Yes, Wonnie”, says Kihyun to his brother as he is folding some clothes giving his back to the door, it always amazes Hyungwon how his brother can feel his presence without looking at him even once it has been like this since they have being kids, “Is there something you want to tell me”, he asks with a smile apparent on his voice knowing well that he always surprise his brother, knowing he is there even before he says something.

“Just thinking… How is it possible that you the younger brother is already married and not me?”, says Hyungwon showing a pout, making Kihyun turn around and laugh at his brother pout, he hasn’t change for sure and that make Kihyun happy, his brother is the same ray of light for him as he has always been.

“Awwwnn Wonnie I know there is someone out there for you, that will be your husband and your MATE”, he said giggling.

“Omg!”, says Hyungwon fluster and walking fast to his brother side to put a hand on his mouth, “aish, don’t say things like that someone might heard you”, he says blushing a red bright color on his cheeks.

“hahaha you might want to say that certain someone can hear”, says Kihyun still giggling moving Hyungwon’s hand out of his mouth, “aish, Wonnie take it easy please, he won’t hear anything. Beside isn’t it the truth in the end?”, says Kihyun making fun of his brother, he has always enjoy doing it so.

“I know is the truth”, says Hyungwon in a whisper voice looking around to make sure no servant is listening them, “But we have not address it…”, he says making Kihyun raise an eyebrow to him questioning the answer, “...yet”, add Hyungwon later looking around again noticing that there is no more servants in the room and no luggage in Kihyun’s room as they have taken them to the carriage they will be traveling in.

“Tell me you are joking”, says Kihyun with a still raise eyebrow, “You can’t be serious Wonnie, you have to at least…. I don’t know say it even once?”, he says looking curiously to his brother.

Hyungwon sighs and sits on Kihyun’s bed, “We don’t, we haven’t…”, he says looking down at his hands place on his legs, “Since the party where we met… I feel he is my mate and I think…”, he stops and sighs again, “I think he feels the same as me, but we have not talk about it”, he sighs again and looks up to look at Kihyun who is standing in front of him, “Is not like we have some alone time, we are always in company of other people, prince Jooheon most of all, but, I still think is something we cannot discuss in the open as you know I am a prince and him…”, he sighs again, this time Kihyun place a hand on Hyungwon’s cheek and lifts his face to make him look at him.

With soft eyes he says to his brother, “I know is not easy, it hasn’t been easy for any of us, but Wonnie I know things will end well for both of us. I don’t know I have a feeling that we will be happy in the end”, he says smiling to his brother who also reflects his smile later, Kihyun is not sure why he said that but he can feel things will be good for both of them. 

They continue their little talk a little more while Kihyun still prepares everything for his departure, Kihyun is a little nervous because this is the first time he will be traveling with Minhyuk as a couple as a married couple, last time they went on each other’s horse this time they will both travel in the same carriage. Kihyun feels a little uneasy about the trip but he tries to ignore it and relax before going into a foreign land.

Minhyuk was more than ready to go, he was ujust talking some matters with the king, to also be secure enough on the trip they don’t know what can happen in the way to the ‘MExo Pack’, they don’t think there might be any problem but is never bad to be prepared for anything.

The trip to the other pack is around half a day travel if they don’t make any stops, and as they see it now it might be the best option to not get into any situations that can arise, they say their farewells, the queen not wanting to part ways with her son, he has always being the one that understand his mother better even if his brother is an omega like her, he has always being the one that looks like can read her mind all the time.

Hyungwon hug him last saying to him to have a safe trip and to comeback home soon and safe, he also says to take care of Wonho and to not let any other omega to come near him, Kihyun chuckle at this thinking how possessive his Wonnie can be when he wants, just how he has done with prince Jooheon when he come for a visit, Hyungwon try to not let him alone and be always in his company, just leaving him alone when he was with prince Minhyuk or discussing some matters in their father’s office. Hyungwon has said ‘Jooheonie feels like a little brother to me’, same for Changkyun who seems to be enjoying taking care of the both of them and more now that he is waiting for his pup, he still has some months along with his pregnancy, so he feels all this is like a training for him to take care of his pup in the best way possible.

They have already went a long time in that carriage, and Kihyun is still nervous to be inside of it with Minhyuk, they have been talking a bit, then have some snacks and now is almost lunch time, so that means they are almost in the ‘MExo Pack’ but aside from his nervousness there was this uneasy feeling that something might happen at any time, he thinks he is just too nervous and is feeling all this things.

Suddenly there was a noise and commotion outside, “Stay here I will go out to check what is happening maybe there is a problem with the horses”, says Minhyuk to him, of course Kihyun will not obey him he wants to be of help if something is really happening after all he is not a defenseless omega, but Minhyuk turn as serious as he could to him almost looking angry and using a little his alpha voice, “I’m serious Kihyun stay here!” Kihyun just node dumbly and blinking a little.

Then the noise was louder, so he decided he had to be out too. When he went out, he saw there were people in black clothes and covered completely for nobody to recognize them. One of them came close to Kihyun with a sword but as they both have being train to defend themselves, he dodge the attack, and the other man aside come after him trying to stab him with his sword but Kihyun was still faster thanks to his small physique, he dodge some more moves, until he was standing close to a sword on the floor, he lift it with his feet as he practice many times before then defend himself , he knows he can’t beat someone that have train to fight, but the person he is fighting with is already tired from all the constant attacks while Kihyun has just defend himself.

Kihyun sees an opportunity to scape him, so he let him try to stab him again, just this time he let the sword pass close his middle section, then place an arm above it, trap the sword with his arm, and takes the opportunity to stab the man with his sword. He aims to injure the man not to kill him, so he stabs him not so deep so the man will go away. The man runs just in time for him to see that prince Minhyuk was about to be stab at his back, so without thinking he runs and stop the man stabbing him to move it away, prince Minhyuk stab the man he was fighting with, but they weren’t enough, they are too much for them even if they are defending themselves, Wonho and Shownu were also busy fighting the rest of the attackers.

From the bushes come other people, in a different uniform with an F and other symbols on it, the uniform is a red color with some black touches, they help them fight some more until this other people go away, the man that Kihyun injure was near the place because he couldn’t go too far away, they capture the man and take him with them.

The other people introduce to them, “I’m captain, Victoria from the ‘MExo Pack’, we came looking for you, as you are already late of the estimated time of your arrival prince Minhyuk, Prince Kihyun”, says the woman in the uniform looking fierce for sure an alpha and bowing to them in respect.

“Thank you, Captain Victoria, we are grateful for your arrival it was on time we were being overpower and some of our man have being injure too”, he says with a grateful voice to the woman in front of him.

“It’s our pleasure, Prince Minhyuk, all of you are our guest. I’m just sorry that we didn’t come early to see if there was a problem”, the captain says looking a little regretful, so Kihyun moves forward and speaks to her.

“Don’t worry captain Victoria, is not your fault. Is not like you could know about all this plot it was unexpected for us too”, he says smiling a little and placing an arm on her shoulder, “We are for sure grateful for your opportune presence with your people”, he finish saying that and falls to the ground folding his body to hold his left side.

Kihyun feels wet where it hurts, he moves his hand to see is red, blood, he is bleeding. Minhyuk was instantly kneeling by his side to help him not to completely fall to the ground, “Kihyun!”, he says, “Hold on please we will take you to the pack immediately”, he says gesturing to captain Victoria, who gets in disposition to move Kihyun to the ‘MExo Pack’ as soon as possible.

The carriage has being damage in the fight so they can only move Kihyun on horse, Shownu and Wonho has being helping the man to get together again and attend some of the more superficial injuries, they heard of Kihyun being injure so they come to their side, “Prince Minhyuk!”, says Shownu, “You should go together, we can help the others here and then get to their pack”, Minhyuk was about to protest not wanting to leave them behind, “Please Prince Minhyuk, he needs a doctor and you both will be safe in their pack than here in the open”, Minhyuk couldn’t say anything more, so he mount a horse they help Kihyun got on it in front of him for him to hold him, Kihyun was looking more pale as time pass. The captain, Minhyuk and Kihyun arrive to the pack and they attend him immediately.

Minhyuk was waiting in other room as doctors were examining him, he has some scratches here and there but nothing major like Kihyun. The king of the ‘MExo Pack’ come to them as soon as he heard the news about the attack, “Prince Minhyuk, how are you feeling?”, he asks looking at Minhyuk properly to check if there is something to worry about.

“I’m fine, King Jung Myeon, don’t worry. Is Kihyun who worries me, he was injure and losing blood he was unconscious when he arrives here”, he says looking seriously to the king.

“I see, I’m sorry to hear that, our doctors are very skilled so he is in good hands”, says the king with a firm node as to make his point.

Minhyuk node nervous. There hasn’t been any news since they arrived an hour ago. He just hopes his Kihyun is good and out danger, in the rush of taking him to the doctor they didn’t check how deep the cut was. So here they are now after checking Minhyuk’s injuries sitting outside of where they are still treating Kihyun. He was so lost in his thought that he didn’t even heard the king and luna talking to him, until Luna Amber puts a hand on his shoulder. He jumps a bit on his sit making the girl chuckle a bit.

“Calm down Prince Minhyuk, he is in good hands and I think if something might be wrong they would have told you by now”, she says smiling to him, he looks pass her and sees the king beside her with his arms fold on his back and looking all cool and elegant.

“You should have something to eat, you haven’t had anything since you arrive here around three hours ago”, says the king looking at him with warm eyes.

“I’m not hungry I just want to know if he is fine, they haven’t say anything yet, so I’m still waiting for good or… bad news”, just on time a nurse was coming their way looking curiously to them, it is weird for her to see their king and luna on the hospital area.

“Are you ok, King and Luna? Is there something you need?”, she asks politely to them bowing to all them.

“Yes please, Sun young(fx Luna in case you don’t know ;)) can you tell me if prince Kihyun is still being treated?”, the King asks before Minhyuk could even talk and just at that moment he notice how dry his throat is for just being there sitting waiting, “We haven’t heard news about him and is already quite some time that he was admitted here”, says luna Amber to the nurse. Sun-young excuse herself to go and check about it.

After some time she comes back with an apologetic face, looking kind of embarrassed, “I’m so sorry to all of you, he is already move to a room for recovery”, she says checking the records she has on her hands, “He was treated for a cut, fortunately it wasn’t too deep but a little bit more and the story could have being different, but, he lost a lot of blood so he was kept and is still being monitor by doctors”, she finish saying and making gesture for them to follow  to the room Kihyun was move on.

Minhyuk was relieve but still on edge, the nurse opens the doors to the room and he was the first to come in, Kihyun had some bandages on his scratches on the face and around his left wrist, he was sleeping as his body was recovering even with the wolf blood it will take some time for him to recover properly because of the blood lost. 

Minhyuk felt so relieve, sitting next to Kihyun and taking his hand on his, to reassure him that he was there for him. The king and Luna were looking the scene from the door, the Luna turns to the nurse and talk to her about why nobody has said anything before about Prince Kihyun condition, they move aside to talk outside of the room as a doctor comes in to check on Kihyun once again. “His majesty, Prince Minhyuk”, he says bowing and then walking to check on Kihyun when Minhyuk made a growl to not let him come next to him.

The doctor and the king chuckle knowing well how possessive alphas can be of their mates specially if they don’t have mark each other yet, “Prince Minhyuk I’m Park Chanyeol and I’m in charge of taking care of him”, he says with his hands in the air as a surrender to make the prince at ease and can treat Kihyun and check his progress till now; Minhyuk eye him but he let his guard down a little letting the doctor come close to Kihyun slowly and explaining every move he makes to not upset the alpha beside him, after all he is a beta.

“Everything seems fine, he is recovering well”, the doctor says while he is taking notes on the charts, “It might take some time for him to wake up, after all his body needs to compensate for all the blood lost, but we are counting that his wolf blood will make the process go faster”, he says reading something on the charts that make him a little confused. “Prince Minhyuk”, says the doctor making Minhyuk look at him attentively to know whatever information there is to help Kihyun feel better faster.

“Can I ask you something, and if your majesty allow me please have this talk alone with you”, he says turning to the royal couple that has being there all the time to know the details too.

“Is ok, Suho needs to attend some things, and I have a little young nurse to deal with”, says the queen rubbing her temple frustrated, the doctor and the king chuckle knowing well what she means, “In that case we will let you alone to talk”, says king Jun myeon or Suho as his Luna like to call him, “I have to go with my Luna to check on that nurse and help her get out of this”, the queen glare at him a little knowing well the little girl distract easily.

After they go, the doctor closes the door and stands at Kihyun’s feet, “I want you to tell me something”, he says checking again the records, “There is no record of prince Kihyun sub-gender, and I can see there is not even a scent register. Is he on suppressants or something? Is something I need to know to see for his recovery properly”, says the doctor seriously.

Is true Minhyuk thought to himself even he, as he suppose mate can’t figure out Kihyun’s scent, he knows is there faintly but nobody seems to notice it, just him and is not all the time there, sometimes when Kihyun is too happy or too upset is there but appears and goes by the second. He was about to answer to the doctor when a little noise makes them turn to the bed, Minhyuk place a hand on Kihyun’s forhead moving his hair a little out of his face.

kihyun was starting to wake up, still not knowing exactly what is happening but he knows someone is holding his hand and that make him feel safe, and this someone moves his hair out of his face he tries to open his eyes, but he feels his hand being left and he wants to try and reach it again but all that sounds out of him is a little whine. The hand is immediately again on his holding it carefully and making him feel at ease again. When he finally is able to open his eyes he can see Minhyuk by his side, thanks god he thinks he is safe and sound, then he turns to the other side looking a man he doesn’t recognize but he seems to have a white coat so probably a doctor, he barely remembers what happen when he arrived to the pack.

“Prince Kihyun, I’m doctor Chanyeol I have been attending you since you arrive. Can you tell me how are you feeling?”, Kihyun try to answer the doctor’s question but he just coughs in return because his throat feels raspy and dry.

The doctor brings a paper cup with water for him to drink and then after he feels relieve he tries to speak again, “I feel sleepy and tired”, he says with a small voice and a sleepy face, Minhyuk’s heart ache this is not the Kihyun he knows he looks so fragile so weak.

So doctor Chanyeol nods to this knowing is an expected answer, “That is normal prince Kihyun, due to your injury you lost a lot of blood, so even if you are a wolf you might need to rest for some time to recover completely”, says the doctor checking again the register they have of Kihyun, “Also I wil be checking you from time to time until you are fully recover we are expecting for you to recover well and fast, even if the injury wasn’t that deep you are lucky that you arrive on time”, says the doctor.

Kihyun try to process all the information said by the doctor Chanyeol he knows is his name, but he is still dizzy and tired that he cannot say anything more, he is slowly falling asleep but he is interrupt by the doctor’s voice again and a question he knows well will be ask to him, “Prince Kihyun, to be able to properly treat you… I need to know your subgender, you know all the wolves require different types of care; like omegas that need to be kept company at all times when they are recovering, or how fast alphas heal compare to the other dynamics, betas also recover fast but as well as omegas they need a little bit more of care”, says the doctor trying to explain why he needs this information. “So… May you tell me your subgender? The nurses unfortunately didn’t register it”.

There was silence in the room, first of all because the question hangs heavy in the air, because until this day it was a very well-kept secret that only the royal family knows, Kihyun close his eyes lying on the bed knowing well that he has to answer, he was still holding Minhyuk’s hand without them notice it.

So Kihyun decide to answer, but he was interrupt by his husband, prince Minhyuk, “He is unpresent”, says Minhyuk. The doctor blinks his eyes processing this information. Kihyun was more awake now, how can be possible that Minhyuk knows that? How could he know it? Nobody knows it just his mother, brother and his doctor… So how?

Minhyuk squeeze a little bit Kihyun’s hand knowing well what he was thinking, so without looking at him he answers just for Kihyun to heard, “I heard you and prince Hyungwon talking when we were visiting the ‘Sunbloom pack’ while he was injure”, he says to answer to his question.

“Very well, that answers why his sub gender is not register”, Chanyeol could feel that Kihyun starting to distress because of this, “Don’t you worry prince Kihyun, this will be a secret if you wish, as a doctor I respect my patients wishes”, he says with a sympathetic smile still standing at the beds feet.

Kihyun just give him a little smile, because he was too tired to answer anything else, he says a little ‘thank you’ and falls asleep again. Minhyuk was still holding Kihyun’s hand in a way to support him and make him know that he is there as his husband and his friend.

Chanyeol just watch them, sensing the deep bond this two have after all mates give each other strength not only by mating and marking, but there are some mates, that have the blessing to have a deeper bond a soulmate bond, this one can be form just by being in contact and in love with each other, as it is something deeper it is not easily break apart.

“Well, I will retire, please call me if you need anything else”, says doctor Chanyeol bowing to Minhyuk, “nurses will also be outside at your disposition in case something is needed too”, he finish saying.

“Thank you, doctor Park Chanyeol”, says Minhyuk with a grateful tone, grateful that he saves his Kihyun.

“No problem is my pleasure to be able to help”, the doctor goes out of the door and close it, to let them have some privacy.

Minhyuk stay the rest of the time with Kihyun and falls asleep also tired and exhausted of all the things that have happened that day. That night he dreams with a little wolf that is calling his name, he feels it familiar like he knows the wolf that is calling him, but at the same time he feels like he doesn’t know it, he couldn’t see the wolf well it was more like a silhouette. He doesn’t know  what that mean, but he is sure of one thing that he wants to be at Kihyun’s side forever, and that he will do anything to keep him safe and happy.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 14

On the next day, Minhyuk was sound asleep but he was wake up because first he was in a very uncomfortable position, second because he felt how someone try to move beside him which was strange considering he and Kihyun has separated quarters, and third he felt some eyes on him so he started to move to open his eyes slowly. He moves his body from his sleeping position which was lying his body on Kihyun’s gurney as he was sitting beside him, so the first thing he did was try to move his very stiff neck and rubbed the back of it with one hand, he try to do the same with the other hand to stretch better but something was holding his hand, there he finally open his eyes to check his hand why he couldn’t move it to rubbed his neck, first he saw his hand and then he rise his eyes to the owner of the other hand and there he saw Kihyun’s eyes on him checking him, no more like analyzing him.

Minhyuk clear his throat and move his eyes from Kihyun’s, his heart was pounding fast in his chest, why am I like this? Is just Kihyun is not like we haven’t seen each other first thing in the morning. So he tries to say something before the moment become too awkward, so he asks “How are you feeling? Does something hurts? Do you want me to call a nurse to check on you? You look kind of pail maybe I should call a nurse to check on you”, he was rambling all this questions worried for his mate, his wolf was very alert now of the fact that their mate is injured and needs their protection, but Kihyun’s answer is not the one he was waiting for.

“How did you know?”, he asks with an emotionless expression, “When did you discover that I haven’t present yet?”, Kihyun is so curious about it he is not going to let Minhyuk know that he is afraid and nervous of the answer he might get.

Minhyuk sights and gets up to take a glass of water he knows he might need it to answer said questions, “I… I… I know from quite some time already”, says Minhyuk trying to avoid eye contact, “Since prince Hyungwon was injured and we traveled to the ‘Sunbloom pack’ to check on him”, he says now looking Kihyun in the eyes, his face was still hard to read and it was more difficult because there was no scent to give away his emotions, Kihyun is so glad for this right now.

“But that doesn’t explain how you got the information”, says Kihyun in a now more sitting position on the gurney, “So if you may explain to me how you got this information?”, says Kihyun in a very school voice one that doesn’t show any of his emotions.

Minhyuk sighs again knowing well that he has to say the truth to his friend his mate, “I just happened to heard your conversation with prince Hyungwon, both of you were in the room talking, I was there to tell you mother wanted your company…”, he stops to see Kihyun’s reaction, “So I was about to enter but stop when I heard you both in deep conversation so I didn’t enter to not interrupt you”.

Kihyun sighs kind of frustrated, “So you decided it was better to just listen from the door our conversation instead of interrupt us?”, says Kihyun still with an emotionless expression but his eyes started to betray him showing just how angry and upset he was, “You decided it was better for you to listen our private conversation, how could you?”

“I didn’t intend to do that, it just happened”, says Minhyuk trying to defend himself, “Besides I don’t see the problem in that, sooner or later I must have find out the truth”, he answers with a defensive tone of voice, and then he notice Kihyun’s wet eyes on the edge on crying, now he regrets using that tone and words, how could he be so careless.

“Good to know prince Minhyuk”, says Kihyun not shedding tears and with a stable voice in a very polite way, “How our relationship as friends is not that important, in the future I will be appreciate if you don’t have such a behavior again”, he says trying with all his might to not cry, “Now, please, I politely ask you to go outside while the nurses check on me”.

And as if on cue, the nurses knock on the door and after hearing Kihyun’s get in, they enter with medicines and the necessary tools to check on his injuries, “Prince Minhyuk”, says Sun Young, Minhyuk recognize her as the nurse from the day before, “We are going to check on prince Kihyun, you can wait in here there is no problem”, she says smiling and slightly bowing to him. But before he could answer Kihyun says.

“It’s ok, he was heading out”, Kihyun says with a smile to the nurse but Minhyuk knows that smile is not sincere at all, “He is busy after all, and has matters to attend to, so, don’t worry you can check on me without problems”, he says with a charming smile for the nurses that made them blush charm by the smile.

Minhyuk has no other option than to slightly bow to the nurses and head out of the room, now he knows the mistake he has made, and is a big one after Kihyun has said that he is “busy” and even if it is not a lie, he has been excuse of his official matters to be beside his injure mate. His wolf was not happy at all ‘Good job Minhyuk now even your wolf is upset at you’, his wolf decided he won’t talk to him until he solve the mess he has made with their mate. Yes, this will be another tiring day.

So he gets out the room takes some air and then sigh, he looks down thinking he really needs to fix this out, when he was about to walk to the lobby area he can see the king and luna are there probably to check on them.

“Prince Minhyuk, good morning”, says the king with a smile on his face.

“Good morning king Jung Myeon, luna amber”, says Minhyuk bowing to them politely.

“Prince Minhyuk I hope you could sleep well”, says luna amber to him.

Minhyuk nodes and smile to them affirming that he had a good sleep, even if the position wasn’t good he slept well, “Yes, thank you so much for asking”, he says smiling, “the attention has been really good also, nurses had been checking on prince Kihyun as order from doctor Chanyeol. I’m gratefull for all your atentions”, he finish saying sincerely grateful for all the care his husband is having.

“Glad to know prince Kihyun is having the treatment he needs to recover”, says luna Amber.

“But why are you outside the room? Do you need to refresh? We can take you to the guest room where you are going to be staying, as you haven’t had the time to do so since yesterday”, he is right! Think Minhyuk, I have been here since yesterday and even if he doesn’t want leave Kihyun’s side he needs to now because right now Kihyun don’t want to see him at all.

“Thanks King Jung Myeon, I will appreciate that”, Minhyuk says smiling.

Just before the king could answer the nurses came out of the room and stop to greet the king and luna and head back to their nurse station to attend other patients, just Sun young stays behind to communicate about Kihyun’s condition, “Good morning King, luna and prince Minhyuk”, she smiles to them, “prince Kihyun is responding really well to the medicine and the treatment he is having, so his recovery is going really well for now”, she says to the three of them, “doctor Park is going to be here in some minutes to check on him again to have a better check-up to get the results needed”, she says still smiling when they saw a little head trying to look at them from behind nurse Sun young, the nurse sigh, close her eyes, inhales air and tries to muster patience.

The luna clears her throat and raise an eyebrow to the little person behind the nurse, king Jung Myeon wanted to laugh but he knew better than to do that and angry his lovely wife, “What are you doing Sulli?”, says the queen with cross arms and still having a raise eyebrow.

The girl shyly gets from behind the nurse and walks beside her to greet the people in front of them shyly, “Good morning luna Amber, King Jung Myeon and prince Minhyuk”, she says bowing to all of them from what Minhyuk can see she is young maybe a teenager, “I am nurse Choi Jin Ri”, she introduces herself to prince Minhyuk with a bow. Cute thought Minhyuk.

Sighing luna Amber adds, “I’m so sorry for this prince Minhyuk, she is still training to be a nurse and is doing her practices in this ward”, says the luna with a scolding but also caring tone of voice, “she is just a baby so please excuse her poor behavior and manners”, she adds like a mom that is embarrassed because of what their daughter has done.

“I’m not a baby!” says the girl, “I’m already 19!”, she says huffing cutely, well that doesn’t prove her point so well thought Minhyuk.

Nurse Sun young clears her throat to make the little nurse behave, so the girl gets quiet looking like a little pup that is being scold, if Minhyuk imagines he can almost see the ears down and the tail between the legs like a pup should do when they are scold by their parents, “I’m sorry prince Kihyun, she is still training”, says the nurse to Minhyuk, “Also excuse the late report yesterday on prince Kihyun condition, but there was a little nurse that decided to attend other tasks first before reporting to the patients family”, she says looking at Jin ri.

“I’m sorry prince Minhyuk, it wasn’t my intention, but I also wanted to learn how to attend different kinds of injuries so I got distracted with other patient and forgot to inform you prince Minhyuk on prince Kihyun condition”, says the girl almost rambling.

“Is ok don’t worry”, says prince Minhyuk with a smile, “There wasn’t any damage done and is good that you have the disposition to learn different things”, he finish saying with a sweet smile to the little nurse.

The girl shyly smiles back and with pink cheeks she let out a little thank you.

“If you all excuse me, I will go to attend other patients” says Sun young, “If you excuse me, prince Minhyuk, king, luna” she bows and head to the next task she has for the day.

“Me too” says luna Amber to them, “I will check on prince Kihyun and keep him company while you freshen up, so you also can have some rest time”, she says with a smile taking the little nurse with here saying that she needs to apologize to prince Kihyun too for being irresponsible.

King Jung Myeon starts to walk with prince Minhyuk out of the building, he chuckles and says, “prince Minhyuk I hope you can excuse my wife behavior with the little Jin ri or Sulli as we all know her here. But she has a particular liking on her, so she treats her as her own daughter”, he finish saying with a warm smile, “so let’s go out of here and help you install for the remaining time, after all we have some matters to take care of”, he finishes with a little more of seriousness

Minhyuk didn’t want to leave but he knew it was necessary, because he has a task to complete and also because his husband don’t want to see him, he hopes maybe later he will be in a better mood, he has the little hope even if he knows his husband is a very stubborn person.

After changing and taking a shower, Minhyuk is out of the guest room he was guide to by the king, there he finds captain Victoria in company of Wonho and Shownu.

“Prince Minhyuk”, says the three of them to him with a polite bow.

“Good morning everyone, thank you for taking care of our bodyguard’s captain Victoria”, he says with a smile, “I really appreciate it, after all I couldn’t see for them because of all the things that happen”, he sighs looking down remembering all the chaos of the previous day.

“It is no problem prince Minhyuk, all of you are our guest”, says the woman with a smile too, “Now please, if you may follow so you can meet with the king”, she says with a slight bow.

They start to walk and head to the king’s office in the palace, while they walk Wonho and Shownu fall behind with him and start to talk in a kind of whisper voice, “prince Minhyuk, we have found that all this is not a coincidence, the attack was similar to the one that happened to prince Hyungwon and Jooheon a while ago”, says Shownu to him.

“First of all, is Minhyuk to both of you, and second I was fearing that conclusion, this is deliberate now”, he says looking straight to the path they are walking, “now we need to find out what king Jung Myeon knows, so we can share the information we have and get to a conclusion”, he says with a serious tone of voice and thinking what else they will find out about it.

“We are here”, says captain Victoria stopping in front of a big wooden door, “Please you can get in, King Jung Myeon is waiting for you”, she says not entering to let them get inside the room first.

Before getting in Minhyuk turns to Wonho and says to him, “Wonho can you go check on Kinhyun and also please help him send a letter to the ‘Monwee pack’ so they can know about what have happened I’m afraid we will take a little longer to get back to the pack, at least while Kihyun recovers”, he says with a sigh still thinking of their little fight.

“Yes, prince Minhyuk”, says Wonho with a bow, “I will do as you wish, I will tell you about prince Kihyun’s condition later so you are more at ease” he says with a little smirk, prince Minhyuk just rolls his eyes, he is not concern just a little worried as a friend of course!

Wonho goes to the hospital to check on Kihyun and also to asks him to send a letter to get the news to the pack, this won’t be pleasant news but it is necessary for them to know what had happened.

In the king’s office the reunion was taking place a very serious atmosphere can be feel in the office, they firstly talk about the attack to them, to prince Kihyun and Minhyuk, they found same things than in the first attack to them, nothing, there was no clue to indicate who have made this and the one person they capture wasn’t of much help it didn’t say anything.

“Now”, says king Jung Myeon, “We need to share information, we already know part of the information of your side, after the attack to prince Hyungwon and Jooheon, we sincerely lament this happening”, he says with a solemn tone of voice and honestly feeling they have been attack not once but twice now.

“We appreciate your concern, king Jung Myeon”, says Minhyuk really appreciating his words, “So in lights of all this we hoped that we can help each other to stop this attacks that now, don’t seem as a random situation anymore”, says Minhyuk sitting across king Jung Myeon with Shownu beside him at his back.

“Of course this cannot happen again”, says king Jung Myeon with a serious and almost dark face, “captain Victoria will be talking on this matter, she is my most trust person in this room, and as you request she is the only person of my guard in this room”, he says signaling Victoria that she can start talking.

Vistoria starts to share her story and immediately they understand why she is the one making the talk, she sighs and starts, “A year ago, my pack has been attack, we didn’t see it coming as we were a small pack and a very close community; we never thought something like that might happened to us”, she stops a little it is still hard for her to talk about it, “My pack was the ‘MeU pack’ we were fairly new, luna Amber’s father was our pack alpha we cannot say he was a king because we were very small but very happy”, she sighs again recalling the events that broke their pack forever, “That day it was dawn time, when I heard loud noises outside my house, I was still training at that time but fortunately for me I was the most skill one and that save my life and my friends life”, she says with a little pause.

“That day I lost my family, my pack and my home; but thanks to luna Amber we survive, in the moment we were just Sun young, Jin ri and Amber Liu at that time… most of the other members of the pack die that day, we lost our pack alpha trying to help us scape, as her daughters friends we were also like his daughters…”,she sighs and continues, “The ones that survive try to save themselves and move in different directions, but we didn’t leave, luna Amber was severely injure because of the fight, I don’t know if you notice but she is an alpha too”, she smiles remembering their training days when they were young, “For our luck king Jung Myeon was traveling  at that time and he happens to see little Jin ri out of our hiding place, so he follows her and the rest is story”, she finish her story, Minhyuk could just think the horror and the fear of being attack in that way and lost everything you once had.

“But”, continues Victoria with a more serious tone and face, “They were not rouges, they were train, not the best ones, but they had some instructions in fighting, which is the reason why we think this can be connected to what is happening”, she says looking to all the people in the room, “Also after settling here, we started to discover that there were a lot of small packs being attack too, it is so weird that all this is happening now, and to different packs, that is why we make the assumption that all this is plan”, she finish saying with a serious face.

“This is all so confusing”, says prince Minhyuk, “why are they attacking packs? And why are they now attacking bigger packs? As captain Victoria says they seem train I agree, after fighting with them we could figure that much”, but how can they get more information about it something that lead them in the correct way, “We need to investigate this in deeper, we can’t afford a war with any other packs in the region, will be a chaos for sure”, he says to all of them.

“Prince Minhyuk is right”, says Victoria towards king Jung Myeon, “We need to get more information about it, if we haven’t been attack yet we can be the next target”, she says analyzing the situation in all the directions possible.

“We the ‘Monwee pack’ and the ‘Sunbloom pack’ are ready to make alliances with your pack, and try to asses this in the best way possible, king Minho and King Chang wook are expecting your answer your majesty, to create a plan that help us all to not be involve in any kind of division in our own land”, he says to king Jung Myeon who seems like thinking about the proposition, is not easy because they can’t for sure know what will happen if they got involve into all this.

“Very well, say to king Minho and king Changwook that I will help too, in any way possible”, he says still very serious, “My people know how to defend, but his kind of attacks don’t look normal, is weird there is no trace after all the attacks that had happened”, king Jung Myeon reflects when he is interrupt by someone coming from behind a curtain that leads to his private library.

“That is… because they are not alone his majesty”, says a woman from behind, appearing like out of nowhere, “You might need my assistance this time, his majesty”, says the woman still approaching them.

And then they could see a beautiful woman, with long black hair, a long black dress, a dark emerald green cape on and a very white skin, she also has the coldest expression he has ever seen in his life. He and Hyunwoo are on high alert in the case something happen, he was thinking also about Kihyun if something had happened to him while he is there talking to the king.

“Don’t worry, prince Minhyuk, I won’t hurt you or your mate prince Kihyun”, she says like reading his thoughts, “I just will help in case it is necessary for me to intervene”, she says standing beside the king with a very straight posture giving her an elegance and a cold aura.

“Prince Minhyuk” says the king, “I excuse for the way she had appear but you see, she is not any simple person”, he says sitting and not being scare at all, “She is Krystal a witch, a very powerful one I might add”, he finish saying, “but I ask you to trust me, she won’t do anything to hurt you or your people”, the king says to make them feel at ease.

“Prince Minhyuk, I will not harm you or your love ones, I can assure you”, she says looking to both Shownu and Minhyuk, “Now, we should really start this meeting, shall we?”, she says in an even more serious tone if it was possible. What can is all this? Thought Minhyuk for himself.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 15

In Kihyun’s room in the hospital while he is having his check up, he thinks about Minhyuk his friend, his partner and how he hides such an important matter from him, he has been stressing to no end since they got married because he still thought his secret wasn’t known, but know he feels betrayed, upset but also kind of relieve that he doesn’t have to hide this from him anymore. But all the stress because of the uncertainty of the situation and how he would react if gets to know, is something Kihyun think is unfair, because his now husband hides the fact he already knew it.

He was so lost in his thoughts that he didn’t even heard luna Amber entering to the room, until he heard her talking to a nurse he doesn’t know yet, she looks kind of young though.

“Good morning prince Kihyun, I hope you could have a good sleep as much as possible with your recovery”, she says walking towards his bed with the little nurse in tow.

“Good morning Luna”, says Kihun bowing slightly because of his injuries to show his respect.

“Please, bowing is not necessary, you are injure”, she says stopping Kihyun from fully bowing to her as a greeting.

“She is right! you can injure yourself more, and that can make your recovery even longer”, says the nurse behind the luna, which could only sigh at the lack of manners and respect toward the prince.

“I’m fine, thank you, I have rest well and have been attend so well”, he says, “I can only be grateful and in debt with all of you for your kind attentions”, he says to the luna with a smile but they are again interrupt by the little nurse.

“Of course you are! Our Sung Young has been paying close attention to your treatment and she is the best nurse in here!”, she says proudly with a big bright smile.

The luna sighs again rubs her temple and says, “Please excuse her prince Kihyun, she is just so cheerful and a ball of fluff”, she says with an apologetic smile, “She is still training to be a nurse, so please excuse her behavior; also she has some words for you prince Kihyun”, says the luna turning to face the nurse and raising an eyebrow to her as a sign to say her apology.

Jin ri or Sulli as they all call her in the hospital sighs and starts to talk, “Prince Kihyun I am nurse Jin ri”, she says bowing and using the tone all the nurses use, “I want to apologize to you for not informing soon your condition to your mate and make prince Minhyuk worried, please excuse my mistake”, she finish saying with another polite bow this time even deeper, while she was doing the bow she look to the luna from a side to check if she has done right this time.

Kihyun sees her and is remind of a little pup that is ask to apologize to someone by their parents, so he smiles to the girl with a charming smile, “Is ok nurse Jin ri, there was no harm done so you don’t have to worry”, he says to her making her blush enchanted by his smile. She shyly looks down and smile as the teenager she is.

“Ok”, says the luna, “You should now go and report to Sung young to attend to your obligations”, says the luna. The girl smiles to them says her farewells to both of them and heads out of the room with a big smile.

The luna only sighs and smiles looking at the bubbly nurse, “Prince Kihyun are you really alright?”, she asks to him, “I think there is something bothering you”, she says with a smile and sitting on the chair near the bed where Minhyuk has slept in the previous night.

Kihyun sighs, she is not wrong but he thinks it is not obvious that he is not completely well, “I am fine”, he says with a small smile, “I am recovering just fine and thanks to the medication I don’t feel any pain”, he says referring to his injuries and treatments done to him. 

“I’m not talking about that, well yes and no”, she says with a knowing smile, “I saw prince Minhyuk was kind of… tired and stress, for sure that can’t be only from sleeping in an odd position”, she says and checking Kihyun’s expression she knows she is right.

“How did you now?”, he asks kind of surprise and suspicious of the luna beside him.

She chuckles and say, “Don’t worry, I can’t read minds. But as a luna I got to develop certain abilities to ensure all the pack is fine, that is also part of the roll a luna takes”, she says, “Even if I’m also an alpha I can sense the feelings through the pack bond”, she continues to clear a little more Kihyun’s questions, “Also as you are here and as a married woman I can tell when something is off”, she finish saying

Kihyun is looking down to his hands on his lap, he can’t tell the luna the whole reason why he is upset with Minhyuk, because that would include telling his secret , “I just had a little disagreement with prince Minhyuk”, he says sighing after all is not a lie, “Is our first time to have such a fight, if I can call it like that”, he says raising his eyes a bit to look at the luna and give her a little smile then looking down at his hands again.

“I don’t know your problem”, she says with a small sympathetic smile, “But, I can say from experience that as mates you will find a solution for your disagreement, the bond you share at mates is stronger of what you think”, she says with a smile, “Think of this as an opportunity to know each other better and to solve part of something that can be an issue later in the future”, she finish saying still with a smile.

Kihyun thinks about the words the luna has say to him, she is right they have to talk about this and solve their problems, because there are even more important matters at hand than this little situation and he knows they need to be together in this to solve this situations.

After that little conversation the luna pass her time with Kihyun, informing him that Minhyuk is in a meeting and that he might take some time to be back, she assures him that she will keep him company. They enjoy their time to say the least, luna Amber is such a good company to him, a good change for sure; while they were talking comes Wonho to inform Kihyun of the meeting and to tell him that he should send a letter to the ‘Monwee pack’ to inform them of what had happened as instruct by Minhyuk; Kihyun nodes and the luna says that she will bring him paper and tint so he can write to his pack. After lunch time arrive, and they enjoy their time together with the promise that she will tour him around the pack once he can stand again.

Minhyuk was out of the meeting with more questions than answers, the witch has said a lot of things he doesn’t understand, but king Jung Myeon seems to trusts her too; maybe he can trust her too after all witches and wolves try to not cross paths if possible needless to say to collaborate with each other. She says that she will help them when is needed, that will support them when is necessary, that she can provide advice to solve this, she has also said she is like a clairvoyant; but that she can’t reveal to much because things need to happened as they should for a reason. Minhyuk couldn’t decipher all of what she said because of the way she says it; she also says that sacrifices have to be made in order for things to work in the right way.

While walking to his guest room, he was quiet walking in the company of captain Victoria and Shownu both guards talking with each other, to made a friendship that can be useful in the future, after all Shownu also knows he have to make important acquaintances.

Once in his room and after Shownu close the door behind him, Minhyuk walks to the window that is in his room, he is in the third floor so he has a good view of the pack, a very lively place, he can see kids running, women talking while walking to do some chores, people working in different things or sellers in the street offering their products; he smiles a sad smile, remembering captain Victoria’s story how everything disappear in the blink of an eye, after that conversation he knows that they need to stop to whoever that wanted to hurt them as soon as possible.

“What do you think Shownu?”, says Minhyuk to his bodyguard, knowing that even if he didn’t say anything on the meeting he has his own opinion about the matter.

“Prince Minhyuk, I think this goes beyond what we had anticipated”, he says looking at the back of Minhyuk as he is still looking outside of the window, “With this information we can say for sure they are deliberated attacks and as we have experience, they can attack a bigger pack sooner”, says Shownu looking down and frowning in deep thought, “I think is safe to alert the other bigger pack, and then all the three packs alert the smaller packs beside; is the only way I can see we can be prepared in the case something happened”, he finish saying looking up to Minhyuk again.

Minhyuk nods his head hearing his words, “I agree with you, we need to talk and work together to protect the whole wolf land”, he says in thought, “And what about the attack, do you think they were train or simple rogues with luck to fight?”, he says wanting to know his expert opinion

“As captain Victoria said, they were train no rogue will fight and attack a carriage knowing it’s a royal member”, Shownu says thinking about it, “Also, they weren’t common wolves, they were too strong for simple betas, there must be something else”, he says thinking of the strength those attackers had.

“You are right, they injure our people and they were all alphas, no simple beta would have such a strength and force”, he says giving it a little bit of thought, “That can be the reason for that witch to offer her help, she might know something we don’t. But as she says she can’t say everything”, Minhyuk sighs and turns to look at Hyunwoo with a serious look and says, “We need to inform to king Minho of all this when we get back, we can’t risk sending a letter to such an important information”, he finish saying after all they will spend some more time there, because of Kihyun’s condition but they have to take advantage of this and find as much information as possible.

After two more days Kihyun is already walking with the doctor’s permission, he is recovering well, doctor Chanyeol seems satisfied with his progress and says that the next day he will be able to go back to the ‘Monwee pack’; he is excited to be able to go back home, but he will miss this place too, he is now friends with the luna, Sung young, Sulli and even captain Victoria, they have spent their lunch time with him to keep him company, as Minhyuk has being really busy with all the investigations to know more information about all this things.

He is now in the training field, he is with captain Victoria and luna Amber, but currently he is watching them help the new trainees to better their technique, Kihyun is impress by the luna’s skills to fight, he wonders how a luna can be like this so fierce, so strong and so caring at the same time. He has heard their story, how they arrive to this pack and how they have to learn new traditions and their new rolls in their new pack; he can just imagine how hard that must have been, and here they are now with a new opportunity in life, enjoying it accepting it as it is.

He was still wondering and watching them, kind of play with the trainees so they don’t get to bore with the training after all they have being doing the same the whole day, Kihyun is enjoying his solo time under the tree he is in enjoying the breeze, when suddenly someone talks behind him; he jumps on his place kind of scare of the sudden interruption.

“Prince Kihyun”, bows the woman in front of him giving him a little chill in the back, she is beautiful but exudes this cold and serious aura, “Sorry if I scare you prince Kihyun, I am krystal, a witch, kind of like a clairvoyant”, she says to him introducing herself still without an smile.

He looks at her properly now that he can, she is wearing a black dress long to her knees, with long sleeves, with a dark emerald cape on, she looks amazing but intimidating, she walks close to him to stand beside him and says, “I know you have a lot of questions, but I am here to tell you, that all this is destiny and that everything will be ok in the end; as I said to prince Minhyuk sacrifices will be done in order to everything to happen in the correct way”, she says to him, Kihyun is now even more lost and wait! She says prince Minhyuk, she has talk to Minhyuk! Now he is not just confused but also kind of jealous after all she is so pretty. He was about to say something to her but she wasn’t anymore by his side she was behind him again.

“Don’t worry prince Kihyun, he has no eyes for anyone but you” she says and turns to go but then stops and turns again to look at Kihyun, “Prince Kihyun you are stronger than you think and you are important not just as a royal, as a wolf but also as an individual. Believe in you more, you’ll see you are capable of a lot”, she says and turns around to go again.

Kihyun is thinking, looking down trying to understand all the words she has said to him, he has a lot of questions now, but when he lifts his eyes to talk to her she was gone, how can she do that? Come and go without notice and leave him with a lot of questions! He thinks he can probably follow the path behind him to see if he can reach her but is interrupt by captain Victoria calling him.

“Prince Kihyun”, says the woman smiling and waving at him, “Is lunch time, so we will head back to get some food, luna Amber will be here in a minute so you both can head back”, she says smiling to him and walking back to the field where all the trainees are taking the tools and saving them in the storage room.

He smiles to the luna that is coming next to him, “I’m sorry prince Kihyun, excuse my clothes now”, she says chuckling, “but sometimes those teenagers need a little motivation and firm hand”, she says smiling proudly, Kihyun laughs at her words.

“Don’t you worry luna Amber, I enjoy my time here under the tree and maybe learn a move or two from here”, he says chuckling and making the luna laugh.

They walk together to the mansion where they go in separated ways to freshen up, and then meet to go to the dining room. Kihyun takes a quick shower, change into some more casual clothes, and dolls himself a bit just to look decent he tries to convince himself but in reality he knows this will be the first time he sees prince Minhyuk after two days, the later has been so busy and as Kihyun has spent his time in the hospital room they haven’t seen each other for a while, so maybe, maybe he is getting dress for him. But! Kihyun will deny this till the end.

Now he is in the hallway waiting for luna Amber to walk together to the dining room, she is wearing something normal some pants, a shirt and dress shoes. She looks great, Kihyun is stunned by the way she can be fierce, strong and yet look so elegant like right now. She smiles to him and together they head to have lunch.

They are talking when they arrive, something about Kihyun having some training with her to defend himself better, as future king he needs to know how to defend not just himself but also his pack. So he is getting some advices and maybe arrange some training sessions with instructions from captain Victoria or even from luna Amber herself.

The doors are open by the guards, Kihyun is nervous to see Minhyuk siting there or probably talking with king Jung Myeon, but none of them are there, they are excuse by Shownu and Victoria, saying that they are still in a meeting, now with a representative from the ‘SVNT pack’ to talk about some important matters.

As they finish talking they head back to the meeting place where they probably will have something to eat too; Kihyun don’t want to look disappointed but he can’t hide it from the luna, “Don’t worry prince Kihyun, I know this is very important”, says she smiling to him in a very low voice for just him to heard, “even if I hasn’t been so immerse in all the talking, I know this is not just a polite visit, and I know how important all of this is, so… just wait a little bit you will see him in a bit”, she finish winking to him.

Kihyun blush, and smiles a bit looking down, then he sighs and smiles to the luna. They have a good meal together, join by Sung young and Sulli; they then head out to take Kihyun into the village near the mansion of the royal family, he enjoys so much with them is refreshing, the people is so warm and good to him like all in the royal family.

Night falls and is time for him to head back to his room, Minhyuk is not there but he can see his clothes there, signaling that he goes in there just to change and probably just take some rest, he sits on the bed feeling it too big for him, when there is a knock on the door, he opens the door without saying anything just to see Hoseok there, he is surprise because he thought he was back at home.

“Prince Kihyun”, he says bowing and smiling, “I brought an answer for you from the queen and  prince Hyungwon”, he says.

“Thank you Wonho”, he says smiling, “I appreciate that”, he takes the two letters but he notice a third letter in his hands curiously he ask, “Is that for Minhyuk?”, he ask noticing the royal symbol on the envelope meaning it is an official letter.

“This…”, Hoseok sighs, “Is for king Jung Myeon, there are news from the ‘Monwee pack’ and the ‘Sunbloom pack’ we will head back home tomorrow first thing in the morning”, he says with a serious tone.

“Ok”, says Kihyun not asking anything more. Wonho bows to him and goes out of the room and apparently he heads to king Jung Myeons office, maybe something has happened back at home.

Kihyun close the door and sits on a little arm chair that is near the window so he can read his two letters, the first one he opens is from his mother, saying how worried she is knowing that he was also injure and how sorry she is for letting him go in this visit, that it would have being better if she and his father have gone like always instead of them. Kihyun sighs knowing well his mother has to be really worried about him after all he has never being so far from her for long.

Then he opens Hyungwons letter, this one is also caring like the one his mother sends him, but also gives him an insight of what have happened back at home, apparently the Vampires has send letters to both packs his and Minhyuk’s pack asking for a representative from each pack to talk in their castle, as this is request from the royal family. Kihyun is surprise, Vampires has never contact them directly, they have an agreement to keep the peace among them but nothing has been said for years. This is strange, thinks Kihyun frowning a little and looking out the window, what all this mean?

Minhyuk heads back to his room in the early morning, around 1 to 2 A.M, after that letter Hoseok gave them, they are more uneasy, he gets inside the room close the door and heads to the bathroom when he stops on his track, looks at the bed and sees a little someone sleeping there, quietly he heads to the bed to inspect who is sleeping, there is no scent so he doesn’t have a clue who can be, when he gets closer and with the help of the moonlight he sees the face of who is in his bed.

There he can see Kihyun, sleeping peacefully, he relaxes and smiles, he tries to move the blanket a bit from Kihyun’s face to see it better when he notice he is hugging something, a shirt, his shirt Minhyuk blush and chuckles, looks like someone has miss him. He feels warm inside and his wolf is proud at the sight, seeing Kihyun like this, he can’t resist to place a kiss on his forehead and like Kihyun can feel it lets out a little satisfied sigh out. Minhyuk smile more and then heads to the bathroom to take a shower, well seems like he will be sleeping on the couch that is in the room. 

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 16

The next morning they have to go early in the morning due to the news they got from Wonho, Kihyun wakes up to see Minhyuk is already out of the room, he sighs and stretches feeling something near him, he looks down to notice he is still holding something in his hands, he widen his eyes when he notice what it is, is Minhyuk’s shirt!, he is about to throw the shirt to the floor embarrassed, but stops on his tracks holding it better and folding it to place it on Minhyuk’s bag so he can save it later, with a sad sigh he leaves the shirt there, then he shakes his head and say to himself ‘stay put is just a shirt’ sighing again he goes to the bathroom to shower and then head out to go back to his pack.

He goes to the dining room where all the others are having breakfast even if is early in the morning to say their goodbyes to the couple. Kihyun sits beside the luna Amber and Minhyuk sits beside the king, they seem still talking about serious matters, now that he thinks about it he doesn’t know anything about the things they talk.

After the breakfast Minhyuk says to Shownu and Wonho to bring the carriage to the entrance of the mansion so they can go back as soon as possible. The luna and king comes with them to bid them goodbye, Minhyuk politely bow to the king and luna, saying he will keep in touch with them as soon as possible; Kihyun does the same bowing to both and is surprise by luna Amber giving him a hug and whispering some words to his ear, behind them are also Victoria, Sung young and Sulli; Kihyun looks at them and gesture them to come close and also say his thank you to them as expected the impulsive young nurse runs to hug him like an excited pup, they chuckle and luna Amber rubs her temple sighing, the nurse and captain Victoria also gets near and bow politely saying they wish to see him soon of course in better circumstances.

Minhyuk is already waiting for him to get into the carriage too and take the road. Once inside Kihyun looks back to see Sulli waving at him happily that girl, he thinks she will be a really good nurse; looks down at his lap with a smile on his face, when he heard Minhyuk clearing his throat, he totally forgot they are together in the same carriage!

He feels shy now but he knows they need to talk about it he is about to talk when Minhyuk speaks first, “Kihyun I know…”, he sighs thinking about what to say, “I know I didn’t tell you I knew you are a late bloomer, but I want you to know the reason I didn’t say anything was because it is something it doesn’t matter to me”, he says turning to look at Kihyun who is listening attentively, “that is something I don’t care about because I know the capable man you are, independent of your subgender you are a very good leader and someone that really cares for his people; that is why I never mention it”, he says now looking to the front, “Besides I know you are going to be an excellent king no matter if you are an omega, an alpha or a beta”, he finish saying looking back at Kihyun just to see a single tear rolling down his cheek.

Minhyuk has never seeing Kihyun shed a single tear in his eyes he is this strong person, he moves a little bit closer to him to clean the tear away, “don’t cry”, he says with a warm smile, “Is ok, everything is ok”, he says placing the hand on Kihyun’s cheek.

Kihyun leans on the touch, close his eyes and try to speak to let Minhyuk know why he was so upset, “You know…”, he says in a weak voice almost above a whisper looking down to his hands, “I am so scare… of what people might think when they know their future king is unpresented , scare that they might think I am not capable enough to have such a responsibility…”, he sighs closing his eyes, “That they might think I am inferior because I have no wolf in me, I am to old already and there is still no sign of me having a wolf”, Kihyun sniffs, he feels movement beside him and then Minhyuk placing a hand on his chin to make him look up and to him, tears roll down freely as he looks up at him.

Still with Minhyuk holding his face he close his eyes again and continue speaking, “I’m afraid… of what your family might say, because their son, their beloved son, their first heir to the throne is married and tied to an undeserving man like me”, he sniffs again, “with someone that still doesn’t know his wolf… someone incomplete”, he quietly cries out his heart saying all the things he has inside his mind, Minhyuk can’t take it anymore and hugs Kihyun tenderly in a protective way to show him that he is there for him.

“Is ok Kihyun…”, Minhyuk says sighing in relieve that he has his Kihyun in his arms once again, “I’m sorry if I never express to you how much I appreciate you, as a friend, as a partner, as a husband”, he says stopping to sigh again and place a hand on the back of Kihyun’s head, “You are very important to me so please…. Please come to me when you feel this way about something, trouble and sad, I will always be here for you”, he finish saying.

Kihyun only could let more tears fall down, now feeling stupid for being upset, for not talking about this before, for doubting Minhyuk knowing well the big heart he has; he decides to be brave and place his hands on Minhyuks shirt to have something to hold. After some more minutes crying, Minhyuk feels no movement from Kihyun he checks on him to find out that he has fall asleep on him.

Minhyuk sighs and smiles at the cute scene moving some hair from Kihyun’s forehead, he decide to hold him better, putting his back on the seat comfortably, he is also feeling tired after all the days with so little sleep. They fall asleep in each other’s arms, the moon goddess knows why they are together, but for sure they are getting closer as time pass not just as friends but maybe as mates too.

After a week of them back on the ‘Monwee pack’, Kihyun is kind of frustrated, because his mother is still pampering him trying to take care of him because of his injuries, even if by now he is totally recover she is still doing it, same happened to Hyungwon when he got injure too, their mother sometimes is too exaggerated.

Like today that she didn’t allow him to come to a walk by the forest where Wonho and Hyungwon are going to take some fresh air and get to know each other more, Kihyun is happy how they slowly are forming this strong bond and affection towards each other one that is noticeable when they are alone or with him and Changkyun.

Changkyun is still at Hyungwon’s care even if his belly is showing everyday more, he enjoys still be able to be at Hyngwons side, after all Hyungwon treats him with love and care too talking how they are going to decorate and buy so many things for the future baby even if they still don’t know the gender, what is kind of strange is that at his fourth month he is showing a lot and he starts to feel really tired. By his side is always Shownu as a proud mate and future father, both make an awesome couple.

So now Kihyun is just sitting in his favorite place looking at the water and enjoying the silence, fresh breeze that help him feel relax; he heard a noise but he knows who it is even if he has his eyes close, he can recognize Minhyuk wherever he is not just because of his scent but there is this feeling every time they are close to each other.

Minhyuk sits beside him and starts to talk to him, “What are you doing here? I thought you were going with prince Hyungwon and Wonho for a walk”, he says noticing how the light that is on Kihyun’s face makes him look ethereal and pretty.

Kihyun sighs and turns to look at him, “I was about to… but mother didn’t let me go, saying that I still need to take care of myself”, he sighs giving a little punch to Minhyuk who is trying to hold his laugh, “Hey! Don’t laugh, I wanted to go for a walk too”, he says pouting and looking back at the water.

Cute thought Minhyuk, this time he feels his heart flutter and think that he wants to always see Kihyun like this relax and calm, “And here I was thinking you are a grown man that is ready to take the throne and not a little baby that needs to be taken care of”, says Minhyuk with a big smile, oh how he loves to tease Kihyun.

Kihyun huffs pouting and looking at him, “Walking in nature can be good for me too, after all I have spent too much time inside, that is starting to feel I haven’t been outside in decades”, he says with a very dramatic sigh to emphasis his words.

Minhyuk smiles at him kindly, “You have to understand, even if you are all heal it does no damage for you to take it easy”, says Minhyuk to him, “after all you lost a lot of blood that day”, he says sighing and looking down at the water too.

Kihyun feels the change in the mood knowing exactly why Minhyuk is like this so Kihyun sighs and says to Minhyuk, “I already told you, this wasn’t your fault, you were also busy fighting you couldn’t have protected me at that moment”, he says taking one of Minhyuk hands on his with a small smile, “You took action quickly, and that is what matters, that is what actually save me; so please never feel like this again or I’ll be again angry at you”, Kihyun says like threatening Minhyuk with a small smile.

Minhyuk looks down to his hand in Kihyun’s hand and smiles, “Ok, but I wish I could have protected you”, he says looking back at Kihyun in the eyes, “I want to always be able to protect you and keep you safe”, he says to Kihyun not expecting that will place his free hand on his cheek and him leaning to the touch.

Smiling Kihyun says, “I know you will protect me always, I know I’m safe with you so don’t you worry about it ok. I am happy to be able to do this with you, you are an excellent friend and companion”, he says looking directly to Minhyuks eyes, his heart breaking a little  knowing Minhyuk will never see him as more than a friend.

Without knowing Minhyuks heart also hurt hearing the friend and companion words, he is not sure about his feelings towards Kihyun after all, he is still in love with Shownu, Is he?

Their moment is interrupt by Shownu coming to talk to them, “Prince Minhyuk, prince Kihyun”, he says bowing to them.

“Is just Kihyun and Minhyuk when we are alone”, says Kihyun with a smile and with his hands on his lap, Minhyuk is missing the touch though.

“Ok, Minhyuk and Kihyun”, says Shownu smiling, “King Minho is calling for both of you to come to his office”, he says standing still to escort them.

Kihyun stands from the bench and walks towards Shownu being interrupt by Minhyuk, he makes him stop, takes his hand to walk together to the office, needless to say that Kihyun is blushing and smiling like a teenage girl in love.

When they arrive to the office they can hear some arguing inside, Kihyun and Minhyuk look at each other surprise, Kihyun walks faster to the place letting Minhyuk’s hand go, not noticing the little pout in the boy’s face, once in the door he can see his mother arguing with his father, he approach them slowly talking to get their attention, “Mother, father” he says with a slight bow just in time to Minhyuk to reach his side and greet them together, “We are here as you ask for father”, Kihyun says standing besides Minhyuk.

His mother looks at them and goes out of the room giving a very serious and angry look to his father, he froze he has never seeing his mother do something like that, his father int eh other side just sighs knowing is going to be hard making his wife, his luna and his queen happy again.

“Well”, says the king clearing his throat, “I apologize for that, the luna can be hard to handle sometimes”, he says with a nervous smile, Kihyun blinks kind of confuse and Minhyuk just chuckles a bit thinking to himself well not just mother and father are like this.

“Ok, I call both of you here, because I need your help with something”, says the king taking a sit at his desk, “Here read this please”, says the king giving the letter to Minhyuk as both of them Minhyuk and Kihyun sits in front of the king.

Kihyun hs an idea of what is this about, after all he has heard a bit of it from Hyungwon on his letter and talk about it while he was still recovering, he looks down thinking, what his father will say to them.

“This is a letter from the vampire kingdom”, says Minhyuk frowning reading the contents of the letter, “They want a representative from this pack to go to their kingdom, to have a reunion with their king?”, says Minhyuk with a questioning look.

“I know”, says the king looking at both of them, “this is something that hasn’t happened in decades, in the letter it doesn’t explain what is the matter they want to talk about, I guess it must be something serious if is a letter from the royal vampire family directed to our pack”, he pause sighing, “I want both of you to go to the vampire kingdom”, he says surprising both of them, “That is why your mother is angry to me, she doesn’t want you far again, but I think is more beneficial if both of you go”, he says, “I have think through this, you are the next couple to take the throne so you need to create connections as much as possible and this an opportunity to do that”, he says.

It makes sense for both they really do need to prove that they will be able to lead their pack in the correct way, not just to their pack but to the all the other packs out there.

“We will do it”, says Kihyun without hesitation.

Minhyuk looks at him, takes his hand ans says, “Are you sure? We just came back and you were injure and are still recovering”, says Minhyuk rambling showing his concerned and worry.

Kihyun rolls his eyes sighs and says, “I am totally fine, you are sounding like mother, and father is right we need to know more people, and create good relationships”, he says tying to reason with Minhyuk.

“But…”, Minhyuk sighs and takes Kihyun hand with both his hands, “I worry I don’t want you to be injure again because we are going on a trip to have another meeting”, he says still with a worried tone.

Kihyun sighs kind of frustrated, “Minhyuk please, I’m not a little prince that cannot protect himself, I will be just fine going there and if you are going as I think you will I want to go with you!”, Kihyun says placing his other hand on both of Minhyuk’s, “Let me be the partner and mate you need, some day we are going to be reigning together so we need to do this together as a royal couple”, Kihyun says turning to look at his father and saying, “We are going, now if you excuse me I will go to talk to mom about his”, he finish saying going out of the place and heading to his mother room.

Minhyuk blinks looking at Kihyuns direction sighing thinking to himself, until he heards the king clearing his throat, his eyes widen, he forgot the king was there! Minhyuk clears his throath and turns with an apologetic smile.

The king chuckles and say, “Don’t worry prince Minhyuk he takes that from his mother, so as I see it you have no choice”, he says finishing something that look like a letter, he signs it fold it and then put it in a blue envelope, which in a blink disappears.

Minhyuk was surprise a magic envelope! What?! He is still in shock when the king gets up with his hands on his back he stands beside Minhyuk, smiles at him and place a hand on his shoulder, “Come, we need to talk about how to handle that mate of yours, I have some tips to help you”, the king chuckle walking with Minhyuk out of the office and heading to a better place to talk about how to deal with a mate like Kihyun and his own wife.

So that is how some days later and after Kihun talking to his mother and also his brother who wasn’t sure about letting them go to said meeting, because this time they weren’t going to another pack they were going to vampire territory, if Kihyun is honest he is nervous because he has never talk to a vampire before, everytime his father has to deal with them he has done it far from home, because apparently vampires think werewolves are inferior to their kind; think different but well they can think what they want.

Hyungwon has also tried to persuade him into changing his mind but he has said he is going not matter what, because he reason with what his father said that he needs to make connections in order to be a good leader, he recognize too that he needs more experience to deal with other species to be a good king and to help keep peace to all the land after his father has done the same all this years, so is time for him to take that responsibility now.

His father has ask the servants to bring to his office two capes;  one in a dark blue color with two golden roses to broach the cape in the neck and another one in a dark green color with two bottoms at the front to keep it in place; “These are the capes your mother and I have worn to go to the vampire lands, they are magical items, care for them”, he says in a serious voice pointing to each cape fold in the desk were the servants have leave them, “As advice I see you are wearing dark clothes, that is how they prefer it, simple colors and no flashy ones”, says the king, “The dark blue cape is for you son and the other is prince Minhyuk, they have being a gift for us when we got married”, he says touching the items.

“Wear it at all times”, says luna Shinhye coming into the office and waiting for the door to close before continuing talking, “ Those capes, will help you to pass as vampires”, she says taking the blue cape in her hands and moving close to Kihyun to put it on him, “They are special because they will conceal your scent so they will think you are foreign vampires on the palace in case someone might see you”, she says walking to the desk to take the other cape to put it on Minhyuk, “The royal family has some conflicts with their court so be careful of what you say”, she says after putting the cape on Minhyuk; she stands by her husband, takes his hand and sighs, “Please take, I wish a good trip and that you can comeback on three days sharp”, she says to them with a kind of wet eyes.

“We will leave now”, say the king going out of the office, the doors close there appear a familiar figure.

“I’m here to take you to the vampire lands prince Minhyuk, prince Kihyun”, says from behind them Krystal the same with they met on the ‘Mexo pack’, “Follow me the portal won’t be open to long, I don’t all day”, she says still in her serious cold personality, what else they expect?

Kihyun took Minhyuk’s hand who look like hesitating to follow the witches instructions after all they don’t know her, Kihyun smile to him when he looks at him, Minhyuk squeeze a little Kihyun’s hand and looking to the front, together they can do this.

In the blink  of an eye and still holding hands they are in a castle, a big room where they can see a fireplace a couch in front of it, two couches one on the right and one on the left of the couch, there is also a big wooden dark desk behind the couch, the place is really dark dimly light with candles, when suddenly they heard a voice.

“Can you see that? They send babies to an important meeting, isn’t this a disrespect to us?”, says voice that sound young.

“They are the new kings for their pack, maybe the king send them because of that”, says another voice.

“Still they seem too young for this task”, says the same young voice, “ouch! Why are you hitting me?”, says said boy.

“Because you need to learn a lesson on how to behave says another voice”, but this time someone appears in front of them from behind the desk, “Excuse their behavior prince Minhyuk and prince Kihyun”, says the man in front of them, “I am king Jung taekwoon”, he says with a serious expression”.

“Please darling you will scare the kids with that face of yours”, says another voice from behind the king making him roll his eyes, “Hello there sweeties I am king Jung Jaehwan our taewoonie’s husband”, he says appearing with a big friendly smile.

“We will present you the people that will be taking care of tyou during your stay here, if you need anything you can call to any of them, they are our most trust man”, says king Taekwoon to them still with a serious face, what happened to them like the witch he is also very cold.

“I am Ravi, the right hand for king Taekwoon, at your service”, says a boy that appears on the kings side, he has black hair he is handsome thinks Kihyun.

“I am Hakyeon, at your service I will be in charge of your meals”, he says at kings Jaehwan’s side he looks friendly too.

“Hey don’t push me”, says the same young voice again, “This is unfair just because I’m younger than you”, he appears in front of them too.

King Jaehwan sighs and looks kind of annoyed, “He is Sang Hyuk and he will also be in charge of you, excuse his behavior your majesties, he is still a 100 years old baby”, says king Jaehwan to moke the young looking guy, who huffs looking offended by the king’s words.

Kihyun blink in surprise, how can he have 100 years he looks so young!!

“Please behave Sang Hyuk, they are our guests”, says another boy that appears behind the Sang Hyuk guy that they just notice, “I’m Hongbin, please enjoy your stay here”, he says.

Kihyun is fascinated by the beauty of this guy, he looks so handsome, so chic and so pretty, he is in awe, when Minhyuk clears his throat to get his husbands attention, Kihyun was so gone that he forgot he was beside his husband, he blush and Minhyuk move him to kind of stand behind him and how can he blame him all the six man in front of them are really handsome, “I’m prince Minhyuk from the ‘Sunbloom pack’ and future king of the ‘Monwee pack’ is a pleasure to meet you all”, says Minhyuk politely and bowing slightly to all of them.

Kihyun was still admiring Hongbin is his name? beauty when it’s his time to introduce himself, “I-I…”, he clears his voice and thinking please concentrate you have one job!, “I am prince Kihyun from the ‘Monwee pack’ and future king of it”, he finish saying to them with a slight bow too.

“Welcome to both of you”, says king Taekwoon nodging to acknowledge their greetings, “We will let you go to your quarters, Hognbin and Sang Hyuk will take you there”, he says and before the younger boy could say something king Taekwoon give him a look that left no room for questions, pouting he follow the orders, “We will see you at dinner time”, he says.

“Please follow us prince Minhyuk, prince Kihyun”, says Hongbin follow by Sang Hyuk with no energy to do it, they walk behind them; Minhyuk took Kihyun’s hand again, and they start to walk to their guest room, Kihyun look at Minhyik because he has never seeing him like this. Is he jealous? No, that is impossible he is in love with Shownu… Kihyun was so into his mind thinking that he is just imagining it all that he bumps with Mihyuk when he stops to wait for the vampires to open the door for them. Kihyun let’s a tiny gasp out because he is surprise of the sudden stop.

“Are you ok?”, ask Minhyuk to him kind of concern for him after all they are still taking care of him, “Did you get hurt? Does it hurt in any place?”, he says to Kihyun who just blush because o ¿f all the sudden attention his husband is giving him until they heard someone clearing their throat, that young vampire seriously thought Minhyuk.

“This is your quarter”, says Hongbin giving a little glare to Snag Hyuk, “please get comfortable and call if you need anything in around an hour someone will come to take you to have dinner”, Hongbin says closing the door and smacking Sang Hyuk on the head again, they suppose ag¿fter hearing an ouch again.

The room looks good, still kind of dark but is fine for tehm both. Wait! Them both?! Omg… this will be the first time they will be sharing a bed, after all the first time they travel Kihyun was in the hospital and the only night he spends it on the room Minhyuk was not there and he doesn’t know if at some point he come to the room, but this time is different, the room feels awkward, great now what?

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 17

They decided to sleep in separated places, Minhyuk as the gentleman he is took the couch and left the bed for Kihyun, Minhyuk seem to fall asleep easily but Kihyun spend most of the time awake, first of all because he was in a strange place far from home and second of all because he is aware that Minhyuk is sleeping just some steps far from him. He feels like he slept two hours in the whole night, they were ready in the morning as ask from the kings the night before for breakfast.

This time Ravi and Hakyeon come for them, “Hello good morning prince Kihyun and prince Minhyuk”, says the man with a big smile, “We are here to escort you to the dining room for breakfast, please come with us when you are ready”, he says with a node, Ravi beside him just give him a small smile.

Kihyun nodes and smiles too, “We are ready to go with you just a second prince Minhyuk is finishing getting prepare”, he says when Minhyuk appears from behind him with some messy buttons at the beginning of the shirt, Kihyun chuckles knowing this always happens when he dresses in a hurry. Kihyun fix his buttons as always with a lovely smile, this is the first time Minhyuk notice how much care Kihyun puts in making him look good, so he also gives him a lovely smile, “Thank you” says Minhyuk making Kihyun give him a shy smile.

Ravi and Hakyeon just exchange glances and smiles, after Kihyun finish fixing Minhyuk’s shirt the couple was scort to the dining room.

“How was your first night here?”, asks king Jaehwan, “I hope you could sleep well and comfortable”, he says with a friendly smile.

“We spend a very good night, thank you king Jaehwan”, answers Minhyuk in a polite way while they have their breakfast.

“After this we are going to my office to have a conversation”, says king Taekwoon to inform them, “So please enjoy your meal, I hope is of your liking”, he finish saying politely still with an emotionless face.

“It is actually very good, thank you”, says Kihyun this time with a small smile.

“Please Taekwoonie, you are scaring the kids! Be happier and smile, like me”, says king Jaehwan with a big smile, to which king Taekwoon can just sigh and continue eating, Kihyun wonders how this two end up together, but again life is a mystery as he remember that he and Minhyuk are mates.

“And tell me are you already planning your family?”, says king Jaehwan, making Kihyun blush as hard as can be possible and Minhyuk cough because he was just drinking coffee when king Jaehwam asks that.

“Not yet”, answers Minhyuk after recovering from all the coughing and blushing like
Kihyun because of the the sudden question.

The king pout, “How come? you are a newlywed couple! At this stage you should be all over each other, enjoying the best part of the married life”, he says sighing looking like if he is remembering something while dreamily smiling.

King Taekwoon is slightly blushing, he takes his cup of coffee to cover his face a bit before he says, “Excuse my nosy husband, he is to chatty for his own good”, Jaehwan turns at him giving a glare for his offensive words.

Kihyun is still blushing trying to process all that, how will be when I have my own family… he thinks with a small smile, and then blush remembering how pups are made, deciding is better to forget about it and continue eating, but, king Jaehwan has already seen this with a fond smile.

After breakfast they decided to have their meeting in a very private room in which just, them, the kings and Hongbin with Ravi are inside. After all they need to do it the less suspicious as possible. Kihyun is entering the meeting place looking to all around, it looks nice a little bit too dark for his liking but is ok, after all his father has said that they like very neutral colors, he was walking without paying attention so he doesn’t see that there is a big carpet on the floor placing his foot a little bit under the edge of the carpet tripping on it and almost falling face first on the floor, when suddenly there are some arms around his waist.

He doesn’t know when he closes his eyes, he opens them because he didn’t hit the floor, why? He thought for himself turning his face to the right to see Hongbin beside him holding him stopping his fall, Kihyun blush like wow! He looks even more handsome up close, he was enchanted, “Are you ok prince Kihyun? Did you hurt yourself?”, says Hongbin looking kind of concern.

Kihyun blinks and clears his throat feeling his cheeks hot embarrassed trying to stand again on his feet, come on Kihyun stay put! “I’m ok, don’t you worry, it was my fault I wasn’t paying attention” he says in a soft voice, he stands still looking at the beautiful vampire who is giving him a small smile; Have I die? I am seeing an angel thought Kihyun when his day dream is interrupted by Minhyuk talking and walking towards him.

“Thank you, for stopping my HUSBAND from hurting himself”, he says taking Kihyun in his arms placing an arm on his waist and taking Kihyun’s hand with the other one as a way to support him, leading him to the armchair in front of the desk where king Taekwoon is already waiting to start their meeting.

Hongbin smiles to Minhyuk, and slightly bows taking his spot standing behind king Taekwoons right. King Jaehwan was enjoying this, there is nothing more entertaining than seeing a jealous man protecting his love one. King Jaehwan sits beside the king on the left ready to start sharing the not so good news and information.

“I know it was sudden from our part to call you to come here”, says king Taekwoon, “But this is a matter that needs to be address as soon as possible, we cannot wait anymore”, he sighs, Jaehwan takes his hand on his knowing this is difficult, “We have being investigating because attacks has occur not only on your land but also in other regions too; recently there have been attacks to people that work for the royal family”, he looks to them, “This attacks seem like done by wolfs”, he says seriously.

Minhyuk furrow his eyebrows and is about to say something when king Taekwoon raise his hand to stop him from saying anything and continue talking, “But as we have been in contact with wolfs before, we know their behavior and believe it or not rogues are to cowards to put a paw on our lands; so I started to believe they have some help from other creatures”, he says moving a hand to indicate Ravi to place something on the desk for Kihyun and Minhyuk to see.

It’s a brooch, the form of a paw with some burgundy stones on it, Kihyun also furrows his eyebrows seeing the brooch, he has never seen something like that, wolfs are known to not own expensive jewelry pieces due to their nature.

“This is not a symbol from any pack, that is officially known”, says Kihyun, “We keep a register of all the symbols of the packs that are known, and all of them are carve on wood paint and have only one jewelry stone that is a symbol of the region the pack is in”, he says standing to look at the brooch better, “even small packs are register and they can’t afford such an expensive looking piece of jewelry”, he says with furrow eyebrows, what is this? Is someone trying to made them the culprits of all of this?

“That is the reason why we wanted to see you here”, says king Jaehwan, “As you have said we wanted to confirm if there was a pack that own something like this, we all know how wolfs are but we didn’t know how your symbols are made, so the possibility for this being from a pack was there”.

“I hope you are not suggesting this is a wolfs doing?”, ask Minhyuk, “Wolfs as you have said are not interested in attack other creatures, not even rogues would be so careless to do it knowing nobody would protect them”, he finish saying looking to both kings.

“Don’t worry”, says Hongbin this time, “We have investigated this matter and we know for sure this is not a wolfs doing”, he says seriously, “There is no way for a creature to pass our frontiers without the permission of the royal family”.

“You see”, says king Jaehwan standing up and taking the brooch on his hands, “There is a barrier created for a powerful witch, that protect our people, so, nobody gets in and nobody goes out without us knowing but…”, he says sighing, “There has being some inconsistencies with the barrier lately, we suppose there are vampires going out of the border using magic”.

“So that means..?”, asks Minhyuk.

“That means that according to our reports and investigation done by our trust men”, king Taekwoon sighs, “There are vampires… doing alliances with wolfs to try and take the lands to make them their own”, the king pause, “We don’t know how many people they have recruit”.

“What we do know is that is people from our court”, says king Jaehwan sitting again, “There have been petty fights in between some of them and the royal family for trying to keep the agreement sign so many decades ago, as they believe we should take the control of all the creatures living in this lands”, he sighs, “We never expect something like this to happened”.

“We can help from our side, we can gather more information as of now our investigations have not been so good”, says Kihyun looking at the brooch, “But, having this in mind maybe we have been looking in the wrong places”, he says looking at the kings.

Kihyun and Minhyuk goes out of the meeting room guide by Sanghyuk and Hakyeon, after so much talking they think they have a plan to put into action but for that they need more help; so Minhyuk and Kihyun will make contact with the ‘Sunbloom and Mexo pack’ to made a plan and prevent more attacks.

“Are you sure they will help us solve all this?” asks king Taekwoon as they are alone in the room, “They are young and clueless, are you really sure they are up to this work?”, he says expressing his thoughts about all this. He is right they are two young wolfs, that are going to take the throne someday, inexperienced in many matters like the one at hand.

“They are the ones needed for this vampire king”, answers krystal who has being there all the time, “They are the ones that appeared in the destiny, and you know as well as me that things need to flow in the correct way”, she says standing beside the couple, “And as I said before to you vampire king and to king Jung Myeon I will help if it’s necessary I can’t meddle in the way things need to happen”, she says disappearing again.

“Don’t worry honey”, says king Jaehwan, “this two are good together, I have faith they will work out just fine a plan to help the whole region”, he sighs losing his smile, “If things don’t work I fear things will change again forever”.

“Don’t worry, I also have a good feeling about all this”, says king Taekwoon thinking to himself and hoping things don’t break into a war.

They start to have a nice meal at lunch time, king Taekwoon and Minhyuk are talking about how their guards are train and how they can get stronger, on the other hand is Kihyun and king Jaehwan talking of some more trivial matters like their favorite scents in candles, dessert, favorite food, favorite season of the year, they look like to wives talking and catching up on the gossips they know; Minhyuk looks at Kihyun smiling and chatting enjoying his time there; he was worried to be honest he didn’t want a repetition of what happened in their previous trip.

They are about to finish their lunch, Kihyun and Jaehwan are planning to have some tea on the art room, king Jaehwan want to enjoy some sweets and chat some more; when the door is open abruptly and in comes Sanghyuk panting and with a little scratch on his cheek, they look at him wide eye, Hakyeon and Ravi come to him to help him sit on a chair for him to recover the breath, after some minutes he starts talking, “King, we were looking at something strange on the border of our land”, he says, “I… we… couldn’t do anything! They were so big and so strong it was hard to push them out of the barrier…”, he sighs to catch some air.

“What happened?”, asks king Jaehwan, “How is that the barrier was broken?”, he asks with furrow eyebrows.

“Wolfs”, says Sanghyuk. Kihyun and Minhyuk are taking aback, how can that being possible, that is something a wolf can’t do, wolfs don’t use magic, “It’s their fault! We cannot trust them”, he says pointing with his finger to Kihyun and Minhyuk, angry as some og¿f them have being kind of injure.

“How do you know is their fault?”, says Jaehwan with a raise eyebrow and a serious face, “That is a serious accusation”, he says.

“Who else can be? They are the only wolfs here and nobody knows about the barrier just them!”, he says with a loud voice.

“Enough!”, says king Taekwoon also raising an authoritative voice, “Is not their fault, stop saying that for what you say is impossible for a wolf to break that barrier”, he says looking down thinking, “Wolfs are not as big as you say, I think there is more to it”, before he says something else comes Hongbin with urgency into the dining room.

“prince Minhyuk, there are news from your pack the ‘Sunbloom pack’”, he says pausing a bit getting the attention of all, “Apparently there was a direct attack to the pack from wolfs, prince Jooheon fight them so the king and queen could be safe, but… he was injured and is in critical condition”, he finish saying.

Minhyuk got alarm, thinking about his little brother fighting for his life in this moment and that he wasn’t there to protect his pack, his family and his little brother. Kihyun comes near him and takes his hand to comfort him, Minhyuk looks at him and squeeze his hand as way of say that he knows he is there for him.

“This is getting worse quickly”, says king Taekwoon.

“There is more, we find a letter in the border, there was another letter similar in the ‘Sunbloom pack’ the letter says ‘This is just the beginning…’”

“The letter seems to have some magic on it”, there is no doubt this a warning for all of them, “There was also a royal symbol on the scene, it is the ‘Monwee pack’ the one they use as a royal family to identify their pack and the family”

Kihyun gasps, what can this mean, they won’t attack each other, what is happening. They decided to part ways, Minhyuk will go to the ‘Sunbloom pack’ and Kihyun will go back to the ‘Monwee pack’; Kihyun doesn’t want to part ways with him but it is necessary he knows. They prepared to leave immediately they are informed; Krystal is there to help them go back so they travel faster.

“We will be in touch”, says king Taekwoon to them. “Have a good trip and stay safe”, says king Jaehwan.

“We will thank you for all your hospitality”, says Minhyuk, “We will let you know what we discover”.

And like that they part ways and go to their packs, things are about to get messy and complicated, will they survive all this or will they don’t be able to do anything.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 18

Kihyun arrive to the pack to find a real mess, thanks to Krystal and her magic he gets right into the mansion, to heard noises and a lot of distress smells, what is happening? He gets out of the room he is in, just to find people running the guards busy running too, what the hell is happening?!

He runs out of the room to try and find his father and his mother, he spots his father talking to the guards giving them instructions he runs to his father and asks, “Father what is happening? What is all this?” he says looking around.

“Son thanks heavens you are fine…”, says king Minho in relieved, “We are under attack and they are so strong, our best guards are out in the pack to help the people, we are trying to get the omegas and the children to a safe place to protect their lives”, says the king sighing, “We need all the help possible, trainees are also fighting there, others are also helping keep the others safe”.

“Let me help”, says Kihyun with a determinate voice, “Let me be of help you know I know how to defend myself, I will help keep the omegas and children safe”, he says getting ready to put in action his skills.

“Son this is dangerous”, says the king also serious, “You will risk your life”, he says to his precious son.

“I know but this is my pack too, I will be their king too… let me be of help for the people I care for”, he says, he knows this is dangerous, that this will put his life on the line but he has to do something, he needs to help.

“I can’t stop you right?”, says the king with a small smile knowing well his son is as stubborn as his wife, “Go, captain Seungcheol is already helping and guiding the people”.

Kihyun smiles to his father gives him a little hug and says, “Thank you father, I won’t disappoint you”, he says running off to find Seungcheol their most skill captain the one in charge to finish the training of all the force.

“Captain”, says Kihyun once he finds him on the back entrance where they are trying to make all the people that needs to be safe inside of the mansion’s perimeter to keep them safe and in custody of more force, “Father send me to help you, I’m here to see how can I help”, he says panting from all the running.

“Prince Kihyun, I need all the help possible”, Seungcheol  says to Kihyun because he is really in need of help to check on other things too and be able to defend their pack, “Please help me check on here that all omegas, children and people that has being injured can be treat and safe from the chaos there”, he starts to explain their plan to keep all people safe, as safe as possible.

“Ok, don’t worry I’ll take care of this from here don’t worry”, Kihyun says sending Seungcheol to work on other things too, things are just too busy, Kihyun turns and starts giving orders right away, “Continue working on moving all the people that needs to be safe here, also some of you please bring some nurses or doctors that are able to come to check on the people too”, the guards run off to do what Kihyun has said.

Kihyun goes into the room designated to keep the people that need help, there he finds his mother and Hyungwon, helping omegas and children to feel comfortable and safe; after all omegas are caring and need to be together to feel good too, Changkyun is also there being pregnant make him perfect to take care of the pups that have being separated of their parents, that are injure or that are now orphans; that made one less worry for Kihyun knowing his mother, brother  and pregnant friend are ok.

Kihyun talks to them a bit to check on them too, see if they are fine, or if they need something; they say they are fine and that he can focus on keep helping the people. So he does that going out of the mansion and giving instructions to the people that is coming his way sending them to the safe spot they have, and asking for help from the people he find in the way and that are fine and ready to be of any help.

Some were send to help his mother and Hyungwon, as omegas are the best to give care to others, the betas he found, he sends them to help move fallen things that can make difficult for doctors or injure people to arrive to where they have a makeshift hospital, he took some others with him to go outside in order to search for more people to help.

Everything was a mess, Kihyun couldn’t believe his eyes, there is no trace of his beautiful home, what the hell has actually happened?

Minhyuk is busy on his side, helping people too, as his pack ‘Sunbloom pack’ has also being attacked, how could this happened, fortunately for them Krystal have being able to help them a bit, as she arrives with Minhyuk there; she has been able to stop the attacked faster but there have already being some damage specially for the people outside of the royal family.

Minhyuk run to his house to check on his family running he finds his father going up the stairs so he calls for him to get his attention, “Father”, says Minhyuk in urgency making king Changwook stop on his tracks and looking to his oldest son, relieved is apparent in his face.

“Son, is good to see you are good”, he pauses and continues, “Your brother has been injured a little, but he is now out of danger”, he says, “Your mother… got injure too, she was trying to help a kid in the street when something fall on both of them she is unconscious now, but the doctor says she will be fine that is nothing too serious”, his father says trying to let his son know what have happened.

“That makes me at ease father”, things are not good but is also not bad knowing that his family is safe and sound as much as possible, “How did this happened? How could someone have attacked us like this? We have no enemies!”, Minhyuk was still disoriented because of everything that is happening.

“As expected, alpha king Lee Changwook”, says someone behind them coming into the mansion, it was Krystal the witch that have help them defeat the wolves attacking them, “They are using magic too, which was our suspicion, however those were not just rouge wolves”, she said still having that cold and serious face she always has, “They were too strong to contained even using magic”, she said.

“So you are saying there is more to it”, says the king now more worried than before, “How can they be so strong that even magic is not fully useful?”, he says in a serious expression and furrowing his eyebrows.

“Father we need to check on the people and how they need our assistance, I can be in charge of it so you can check on mother and my brother too”, Minhyuk says to his father. The latter just nodes to his son and goes upstairs as he fully trusts his son.

Minhyuk organize everything fast, this time Shownu is with him as Wonho has gone back to the ‘Monwee pack’ with Kihyun, they organize their soldiers and goes to check how they can be of help. Fortunately for them most of the damage is near the packs king mansion; but even like that there was a lot of people that lost their houses, that is injure and that needs assistance, this will be a long day for sure; besides they need to address the issue with the rouges, what is actually happening? And more important who is helping them?

Kihyun is searching in between the debris of the houses and stores, checking if there is someone trap on it, they have found some people inside the houses, hiding from the dangers of the outside bringing them out and taking them to a safe place. After some time searching and trying to look for more injure people, Kihyun pass by a house where he could hear a faint noise, he needed to really pay attention to it, his instincts were on high alert; he got in carefully, the house is falling apart so he needs to check on it really quick. Then he heard it again a little noise, he got near a room in the far side of the house.

He regrets getting in that place, there he saw a woman and a man, lying down on the ground lifeless, he wanted to move to get out of there but he couldn’t he was frozen in place, then he heard a noise near to the woman’s body he got near again mustering all his courage, carefully he tried to look, when something caught his uncle.

He jumps on his place trying to free himself to get out of there , he look down and saw that the woman have him on place, he goes down to try to help her and hear her words but  the poor woman only could whisper, “M…m… my… p… p… pup”, she sighs after doing the effort and with her eyes looks at a blanket on the floor there it is a little pup, wrap the best they could in the middle of the chaos; miraculously  the pup is fine and alive, after seeing it Kihyun took the baby in his arms cradling the little pup in his arms looking at the mother in the ground, “Thank you”, she said with a small smile and  a tear rolling down her face.

Kihyun’s heart is in pieces but he needs to take the pup out of there, so he goes out carefully again, his idea is to get the pup out and then go back, to try and save the mother of the pup because the father already died protecting his family. But things don’t always go as plan, as he and the pup got out of the house this one collapse completely. Kihyun only have the time to cover the pup with his arms, from the dust and noises. After the dust disappears he looks back with the baby in his arms stunned that they made it outside on time.

He continues checking on the packs people, still with the pup in his arms, he needs to continue his work before going back to his house. The village is in complete damage, there are people crying for the lots things, there are bodies on the floor, there are kids without their parents, is a chaos. After walking and checking on those needing urgent help with the group and others that decided to help them; he heads to the mansion where his mother and brother are taking care of the people, he has the pup still secure in his arms not letting anyone come near him, in a very protective mode. Looking at him his mother and brother come to him worried seeing the state he is in, when Hyungwon tried to take the pup from his arms a very protective growl come from his throat leaving a very surprise Hyungwon with big open eyes.

The queen come near to them, in front of Kihyun, “Darling”, says the queen carefully to not startle Kihyun talking to him from the front, “I’m your mother is ok, you can give the pup to me”, she try to reach the pup but Kihyun slightly move back and holds the pup a little tigher, the pup was getting restless because of the change in the air the queen sighs it breaks her heart seeing Kihyun like this, “Prince Kihyun, this is your queen, your Luna”, says the queen Shinhye in a very authoritative voice, “The pup needs medical attention”, she says looking like her words have some effect because he reacts and still reluctantly but gives her the pup. Quickly some nurses that were looking everything come to them and tend to the pup.

Kihyun is still kind of froze in place a tear rolls down his cheek, he has a blank face and eyes, both his mother and brother share a look, a concern look because of Kihyun, he looks so broken, “She died”, he whispers, “She told me to save the pup”, he continues still looking distant and lost, “I got out of the house”, a pause, when more tears come down his cheeks they knew for sure something bad have happened, “Then the house collapse”, when reality sink in Kihyun fell to the ground; he tried to be strong because he has a job to do, helping his people his pack but this was too much, Hyungwon barely hold him from hitting the ground he also goes down with his brother, Kihyun sobbed hard he wanted to scream, he wanted to forget that, he wanted to be able to save her too, to save more people, to save more lives. Hyungwon hold him in his arms tight, tears also roll down his eyes, the queen also goes down and embrace her son’s she also feels broken inside as a queen as a mother she has fail to those she loves too, even if she knows it is not her fault everything that happened is never easy to see her son, her baby so broken.

The afternoon turns to evening, people were still trying to recover, trying to get over what had happened, searching for family members, knowing it will be hard, but they need to try, try to get over this and try to heal to get on their foot again.  Kihyun will never be the same again, but he swore there and then that he will do everything possible to hunt those who have cause so much damage to his pack, to his people, to his family.

Minhyuk does a recount of the damage in the pack, helping people that needs medical attention, giving orders to guards and other people that can help to clean up the mess and start to clean everything to give the people a secure feeling. It’s already late at night, he knows it will take time but they need to start to feel things normal as soon as possible. But there was something more, there was a feeling he can’t shake up, no matter what he does he can’t stop this feeling, his wolf is also restless but he doesn’t know why.

Shownu come running his way very agitated, Minhyuk turn to look at him with furrow eyebrows, he looks concern and exhausted, but overall he looks scared. Before Minhyuk can ask anything Shownu starts to talk, “Prince Minhyuk”, he pause a bit, “I need your permission to go to the ‘Monwee pack’, the king is busy attending queen Gayoung and Prince Jooheon, so please allow me some words”, he says in urgency Minhyuk turns to him to give his full attention so Shownu continue as the quiet signal he gets, “They have been attack too, and as I have heard the damage there is worst”, Minhyuks face goes white, how could this be possible? How could someone attack two of the most powerful packs? And at the same time?

“How do you know this is true?”, asks Minhyuk hopping this is not true that is a lie, “Changkyun, connect with me briefly, when a letter arrive, Wonho bring it is from king Minho”, Minhyuk couldn’t believe it, this can’t be happening… it is not possible. He took the letter and open it.

Now he can confirm that it is true, they have been attack and that the damage is uncountable, that it has been a great lost for his pack. Minhyuk is terrified, how can this happened, so before anything else and with a serious face he orders Shownu to go gather some elites that can come with them he also needs to go to their neighbored pack. But before he needs to talk to the king and give him the letter.

Minhyuk runs to his parent’s room, where he knows his mother is resting, he arrives trying to even his breathing after running, he opens the door without noise and there he sees his father taking his mother’s hand on his, she is awake but looks tired; Minhyuk has always dream on having something like his parents, have the love, the friendship, the complicity, everything, he hopes someday he can have that with Kihyun.

He enters, not wanting to interrupt their moment but he knows is necessary; “mother is good to see you are awake and safe”, he says with a warm smile to his mother.

“I’m fine son, your father is over reacting, you know how he can be”, she says with a tired voice and smile.

“Darling please, you were hit on the head, of course I have the right to be concern about you”, says the king with a little pout, sometimes Minhyuk questions how can his father be a king when he has times that he is more like a baby, a mystery.

“My king, I’m fine your luna will be beside you for a very long time”, she says with a sweet voice.

Minhyuk smiles looking at his parents, he sighs knowing he needs to interrupt them, “I’m sorry to disturb you, but I have some news”, Minhyuk says turning serious and looking at his father like asking for them to talk. The king took the sign and walks out of the room with Minhyuk as the doctor come in the room to check on his mother and give her some pills for the pain and her to sleep better.

“Now tell me”, says the king once they are inside the studio that is in the same floor of their room this one work like a little office for the king to work, “close the door please”, he says once they are both inside the mini office he has there, sits on his chair by the desk and lets Minhyuk talk

Minhyuk close the door, and walks toward the desk, “The damage is not that severe thanks to the quick stop of the attackers”, he starts listing, “There are many people injure but there are no deaths”, Minhyuk continues standing by the desk close enough to give the envelope, “I order to make a makeshift clinic to attend those that are not so severely injure and to be attend as soon as possible, there are also doctors and nurses deployed, to help the pack members too”, he continues saying before his next works, “This letter also have arrive recently, Wonho bring it…”, a pause while the king starts to read the contents of the letter, “As you can see father this is not a single attack, they deliberately attack both packs, I already order Shownu to gather some elites to go and help the ‘Monwee pack’ in any way possible, that is, if you allow us to go”, Minhyuk says at the end knowing he needs the kings permission to leave his pack and to also take others to help there, he already order to prepare because he knows his father for sure will say yes.

“Is ok you can go”, says the king sighing hard, this is insane, how can this be possible he thought, “Be careful and keep me updated on anything, after all we are not just neighbored packs but also family”, the king gets up and walks to the window on his office looking outside the damage and just wondering how can this be worse, “Also take anything you need to assist them, I will take care of everything else here, Jooheon is better and soon he will be able to help me too”, with that words Minhyuk bow to his father and goes out of the office and heading outside, to meet Shownu and head to the ‘Monwee pack’.

 The king was lost in his thoughts this won’t be easy, but they need to find a solution because now this is beyond a random attack, now they are deliberately declaring war to all the packs.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 19

Minhyuk and Shownu, with all the elites they could gather to help in case that is necessary arrive to the ‘Monwee pack’ and what they saw was beyond their imagination, Minhyuk stopped abruptly to see the entrance to the pack open like the doors were force to be open; with Shownu’s voice all other elites go inside the place to start helping because the things definitely don’t look good.

Minhyuk head to the main house of the royals, on his way he could see houses destroy, people helping, soldiers helping, people injure also trying to be of help, there were also some people trying to rescue people under the debris of the houses in the best way they could, things were nothing like before. Of the beautiful place he knew there was nothing not even the shadows.

He was getting near the main house and he got down from his horse, walking inside, and looking around how now the main place of the royal family was an improvise hospital for the injure people also working as a shelter for the people injure and with no home because of the attack.

He walks near the place where he could see Prince Hyungwon taking care of some children that are coming to the place, probably pups that have their parents injure or worse, “Prince Hyungwon”, he calls for his attention seeing how busy he is in that moment helping.

Turning to see who is calling him Hyungwon says, “Prince Minhyuk”, kind of surprise to see him there after knowing the attack has been in both packs, “Why are you here? How are the things in your pack?”, he asks immediately after a beta nurse comes to him to help him with the pups.

“We were also attack, but things weren’t like this…”, he says sighing still not believing how everything looks, “How are all of you? Is the king and queen fine?”, he asks also to know how they are in the moment.

“We are all fine, thanks for asking, nothing happened to us. Queen Shin Hye and I are helping the pups here and also other injure people specially omegas, Changkyun is also helping us here even in his state….”, Hyungwon sigh, “The king is on the grounds here helping the guards to check the security around the pack and also helping injure people”, he finish saying.

Minhyuk was about to ask for Kihyun, when he saw him far from him and helping people there to be check by the doctors, he needs to talk to Kihyun but first he needs to talk to the king and help him with everything he can.

The king was looking around the main house getting reports from his man about how is everyone around the pack, he went before to check on the people and what he saw made him angry and sad, also made him feel impotent in front of all the destruction that is in the pack; how could this happened? How could be possible they didn’t predict something like this happening? How could they get in even with the security in the pack? There are more questions than answers right now in the king’s mind, his people has been severely injured and a lot have die too. This cannot continue like this.

He is with Captain Seungcheol talking about how they can secure the pack to prevent any other attack and this time be prepared for everything, they are also trying to figure out how this could happen.

“King Minho”, says Minhyuk coming close to them and politely bowing to them, “I’m here with some of my man to help in any way possible, right now Shownu is outside trying to help to the people”, says Minhyuk without wasting time, “If there is something we can help with in specific let us know we are here to help king”, he finish saying with a serious face. King Minho sighs he is tired but also relieve knowing there is more help.

King Minho put s a hand on Minhyuks shoulder and says to him with a small smile, “Thank you prince Minhyuk, we appreciate the help”, then he looks to captain Seungcheol, “Tell some of your man to go to prince Minhyuks elites so they can also help to secure the pack, which is the most important thing now”, says the king with a serious face, he knows there are a lot of people that needs help but their main goal now is to keep the pack safe from any other attack.

“Yes, sir”, says Seuncheol moving to talk to some of his man and send them to do what the king have said. “I send them sir, I ask some of them to go and tell them to help in the borders of the pack and others will stay to help our people, sir”, says Seuncheol sighing also tired of all this, “I will go talk to Shownu, and think of better ways to move the guards and help people and at the same time keep us safe”, he says bowing and walking out of the place to go and find Shownu; fortunately for them they become friends because he has been living there for a while now.

After that the king and Minhyuk started to talk about the events that happened in both packs, “This cannot be a coincidence”, says Minhyuk, “They attack both packs deliberately! And it seems like this has been plan with very much anticipation”, says Minhyuk thinking of all the things he saw in his way to the mansion, “The attack on my pack wasn’t as bad as in here… but we had some extra help and is something I’ll like to discuss with you in private”, says Minhyuk with a serious voice and face.

King Minho node and started to walk to his office, he knows that if Minhyuk asks for privacy is because is probably something new they have discovered. After some moments they arrive to the office of the king they got in and close the door to talk in total confidentiality. “Tell me prince Minhyuk, what is that extra help you got?”, asks the king directly knowing they have no time to waste.

“Is a witch”, says Minhyuk without hesitation, the king looks surprise because it is well know the witches don’t talk to any other creature in the lands, “We met her at the ‘Mexo pack’ and she help us travel to the vampire lands without being detected, as apparently even the vampire kings are having some problems like us…”, Minhyuk sigh and continue, “She move me and Kihyun also back to our respective packs but we got in different ways probably the witches doing, and got to my pack just on time when we were attack”, Minhyuk pause to get to his point faster, “After all that happened she talk to us, King Changwook and me; she told us they weren’t ordinary wolfs that they were using some magic”, says Minhyuk remembering the witches words before going back to the ‘Monwee pack’.

The king was beyond surprise; how could that be possible?, “How can that be? I don’t know any witch that serve to any creature in the land”, he says thinking in disbelieve, “Are you sure this witch can be trust? What if is her doing?”, ask King Minho not so sure if the said witch can be trust.

“I didn’t believe her before, but, she prove that she is on our side”, Minhyuk says, “I trust her words, if what she said is possible, that means that we are dealing not just with train wolfs but also wolfs that have some magic in them”, says Minhyuk thinking of any possibilities, “This make all this even worst, how are we going to deal with the magic they have, and if the things were plan…”, Minhyuk pause and sigh, “We need to be prepared for any other attacks and act quickly before something worst happened”, says Minhyuk looking seriously to the king, “They already attack two of the strongest packs in the land, that can only mean that they have more people on their side, we need to think fast. Before something even worst happened”, says Minhyuk thinking of the worst scenario.

King Minho sat on his chair, thinking, what can they do? If they are also getting help of magic to make them stronger it will be hard if not impossible to deal with them, the fights will be pointless if they attack again with the same brutality, but what can be the point of all this?. “Alright, we need to talk all of our packs, also we need to prevent the ‘Mexo pack’ in case they are the next target”, says King Minho, “Also I want to talk to that witch, I need to know her intentions, if she is truly an ally or a potential enemy for our packs”.

As if on cue there was a female voice sounding in the place, “King Minho”, says the voice, “I assure you king that I am not an enemy for the land and the different creatures in it”, says the voice as a figure of a woman is reveal from the corner of the room, as if a shadow is coming from the place, “Let me introduce myself”, says the woman taking he hood of her cape down for them to look her better, “I am Krystal I think you already heard of me king Minho”, says she with her characteristic cold face and eyes.

“Yes, I have”, says King Minho surprising Minhyuk who is standing in front of the king’s desk, “You are like a clairvoyant witch, a witch that lives outside of the witches lands, one of the most powerful witches in this territory”, says King Minho as he have heard all this from the precious king his father, but he never thought he would meet the witch, “But you haven’t answer why you are on our side”, says King Minho looking directly to the witch cold eyes.

“Wolf king, I have my reasons to be involve in this problem”, she says walking closer to where Minhyuk is standing with the most graceful moves as Minhyuk remember, “For the things to go the way they should I have to be involve, not entirely might I add, but I can be of help in this situation”, she says.

They are still lost King Minho and Minhyuk, she has answer but at the same time she hasn’t answer anything, what is she playing? sS this a kind of word game to see who understand and who doesn’t, think Minhyuk looking suspiciously at her. “Prince Minhyuk, this is not a game”, says Krystal to Minhyuk looking directly at his eyes. Minhyuk was shock he didn’t even say anything.

“I’ll be of help don’t worry, King Minho, this time my help will be necessary”, she says and walks back to where she came from, “But, as I said before, a sacrifice needs to be done for everything to end well”, she says stopping to look back before getting into the dark and disappearing again.

“Prince Minhyuk”, says the King making him look him in the eyes ready to attend any petition the king can have, “I need you to find someone that can go to the ‘Mexo pack’ and inform them of everything, even if probably the witch can tell them we need to send someone to show our alliance and support”, Minhyuk bows to the king and goes out of the office. King Minho stays alone in his office, if the witch is helping that means this is bigger than they have anticipated after all according to the late king ‘The cold witch lives on her own rules’; how can they stop all this? This need to be solve fast before something bigger and worst happened.

Minhyuk calls to Shownu and Seungcheol to task them to send a man from each pack to the ‘Mexo pack’ with the news of what have happened in both packs, they agree with a bow and search for their fastest man to go there and check if anything have happened there. After that Minhyuk got involved in helping the king to check the people and the security of the pack, as he can shift he goes in his wolf form around the place to check every spot faster than in his human form; all wolves in the pack know him as a shifter so they don’t get scare to see the big golden wolf around their pack.

When Minhyuk finish his work, it was already late at night, the royal family was in the dining room, having some meals and also beside from the kitchen door he could see the queen supervising the workers for them to send the food to the improvise hospital, they need to feed the injure people, there are more people from the royal employees also outside giving food to all those that lost everything.

For sure they care for the people in his pack, he has a lot to learn not just from his parents that are also very dedicated to their people, but also from the king and queen of the ‘Monwee pack’, he never thought of the food the people might need, he for sure have still a long way to go. He reaches the table and sees prince Hyungwon and King Minho having their dinner, but there was no Kihyun in sight, the servants give him his dinner, something simple, but they need no more now, just some warm food and go to have some rest if that can be possible.

So he decides to ask for Kihyun, “Excuse my interruption, where is prince Kihyun?”, the table becomes quiet but Hyungwon decide to answer, “He is tired, prince Minhyuk, so he decided to go to his room and sleep”, Hyungwon say and smiles to Minhyuk.

“Oh, I see”, says Minhyuk but having a strange feeling in his heart, “I probably will see him tomorrow”, he says trying to end the topic and change it to talk about the efforts that have being done in the day to help the people and reinforce the security of the pack.

After the dinner, the queen and Hyugnwon head to the infirmary where the pups are in the grounds to check if they have eaten or if there is something else needed, also Minhyuk try to search for Shownu to talk to him but instead he found Wonho on his way to Shownu’s room in the mansion, saying that now Shownu is busy with his pregnant omega who has being helping all day to the pups and people that need to be attend; Minhyuk chuckle knowing well how that little omega enjoy to be of help even if himself is in no position to make too much effort because of his big belly. Shownu definitely have a handful for mate, that made Minhyuk smile and think how will he react if he has a pregnant omega too, how would Kihyun look with a big belly and…. STOP! Minhyuk thought instantly, why am I thinking like this? He shook his head and try to think of something else.

He says good bye to Wonho, as the said man head near the stables, probably to have his alone time with prince Hyungwon, is a secret among them, but apparently just the king and queen don’t know about it, or who knows and they haven’t said anything.

Minhyuk reach his room, even if he is married to Kihyun they still sleep in different rooms, as Kihyun’s petition, maybe because he didn’t want Minhyuk to know about the fact that he is unpresented; Minhyuk sighs about to enter his room, when he heard some noises from the room across his, which is Kihyun’s.

He ponders if is a good idea to get in and check, or if he should just go to his room and wait to the next morning to talk to Kihyun; but his wolf wasn’t at ease since they arrive, his wolf has been on high alert of Kihyun but he has been so busy helping with everything that he has no time to talk or see his mate properly. So, even if he thinks wait will be the best choice, he was now opening Kihyun’s room door, when did he move to reach the doorknob? That doesn’t matter he open the door quietly to not disturb Kihyun.

He enters and adjust his eyes to the darkness of the room just to see Kihyun moving constantly in the big bed he has, he looks like in a nightmare, he goes close to Kihyun’s bed slowly but surely, close enough he could see Kihyun crying in his sleep desperately trying to do something and saying incoherent words. Minhyuk’s wolf was on alert he needs to do something Kihyun seems like suffering a lot.

Carefully he got on the bed and started to try and sooth Kihyun, he saw a lot of sweat on his forehead, he was for sure having a bad dream, he walks to the ensuite bathroom, to search for some hand towels, he wets the hand towel and then head to the room trying to dry and help Kihyun cool down a bit. When he started to touch Kihyun, he looks like if he started to feel better, unconscious Kihyun lean on the touch of the towel. Minhyuk was surprise how his husband could feel his presence, he couldn’t resist so he touches Kihyun’s cheek sweetly to continue soothing him; what he didn’t expect was that Kihyun would move and hug his arm, like if he is hugging his favorite plushie.

Minhyuk blinks one time, two times and three times to understand what is happening, well looks like his husband don’t want him to go back to his room, his wolf on the other side is so happy and relieve almost purring because his mate is showing them affection; Minhyuk look at Kihyun’s puffy eyes and tired face, what have happened to his dear, beautiful and fierce husband. He decided to stay for the night until Kihyun let him move from his position, he move to be in a better position and be able to have a more comfortable way to rest for a bit.

After some time later, in the early morning hours, queen Shin Hye was on her way to the kitchen to take some water, because they forgot to bring some water with them to the room, but on her way she saw her youngest son room open, she moves close to check why is open and what she saw make her surprise but also smile tenderly. In front of her was Kihyun sleeping soundly hugging his husband while Minhyuk holds him protectively by the waist; how they end up like that is a mistery for her but for sure is something good in the middle of all this chaos, she just pray for them to have a long life together happy and as a complement for each other.

Definitely this is something queen Gayoung needs to know, all of them need some happy news before everything goes out of control.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 20

Morning arrive and Minhyuk and Kihyun are sleeping soundly, but as always is Kihyun the first one to start to be awake. He doesn’t want to open his eyes he feels so good and comfortable, his pillow is so soft today maybe he was more tired than he thought; but, when he tried to adjust his hands on his hugging pillow something was strange, his pillow is larger than usual and is more warm too, slowly and carefully Kihyun open his eyes at a time he is trying to get his thoughts together.

There it was Minhyuk completely unaware of the situation and sleeping comfortably on his husband’s bed, Kihyun first thought was that he is dreaming again with his husband but it feels so real; until Minhyuk started moving closely to him making him open his eyes widely at the gesture, Minhyuk mumbles something in his sleep so Kihyun try to heard what Minhyuk says ‘Hyunwoo I want those sweets give it’, Kihyun chuckle with a small smile thinking that even in his sleep his husband is fighting for food.

His smile drop remembering how his husband is in love with said man, will he be able to make his husband love him some day? that makes Kihyun more aware of their positions, so he decides to try and move from Minhyuk’s arms and get up; he successfully detangle from his husband’s arms and sits on the edge of the bed thinking ‘How do we end up like this?’ He remembers falling asleep alone in his room, maybe his husband come to check on him later, but even if that is true how in the world they slept together hugging each other? There is something he can’t deny he slept peacefully like he hasn’t in a while.

He looks at Minhyuk one more time seeing how he sleeps like a baby, he sighs and gets up from the bed to prepare to start his day without making noise to not wake up his husband.

In the dining room he finds his mother and his brother having breakfast, with whatever they have, after all they have share their food with the people of their pack to ensure that all of them have something to eat too after the events that destroy part of their pack, Kihyun sighs not wanting to remember any of that. He enters the room and greets his mom and his brother.

“Good morning mother, good morning wonnie”, he says taking a sit in front of his brother and next to his mother on her left.

“Good morning Kihyunie”, says Hyungwon with a smile knowing how rough the previous days were specially to his brother, “How are you today?” asks his brother with a soft voice.

“I’m good thank you, I slept well…”, Kihyun says with a slight blush almost not present on his cheeks. But queen Shin Hye being his mother saw the faint blush on her sons face.

“That is good to heard my dear, is always good to have your mate close to feel better”, she says with a small smile on her face as she gets her coffee cup to her lips to take a sip.

Kihyun almost cough the piece of bread on his mouth out, he try to make it down by drinking some apple juice that was place for him to drink, Hyungown is surprise to his brothers reaction that is almost coughing a lung for his mother comment.

“Are you ok?”, asks Hyungwon almost worried to see his brother still catching his breath, “Do you need some water better, I think the juice is of no help”, he raise his hand to tell to a maid to bring a glass of water for his brother.

“No”, Kihyun says, “I’m ok, don’t worry I think some bread went on the wrong way that is all”, he says now more compose but blushing like a tomato that was well cover making his brother think that it was because of all the coughing.

“Don’t worry wonnie”, says the queen watching amuse to all the things happening, “HE is more than ok this morning, after all he slept like a baby yesterday, warm and good”, the queen says looking at her son who was blushing even more if that was possible.

Kihyun silently eat his breakfast after that, thinking that probably his mother saw something, he is so embarrassed that his mother saw him sleeping with Minhyuk, they weren’t doing anything wrong they just hug in their sleep, damn we are married! Why am I so fluster? thought Kihyun to himself.

After that eventful breakfast Kihyun decided to go to his room to get something warm to wear outside, as he is going to check on the pup he rescue as he has been doing all these days. As he is in front of his room he takes a deep breath before he gets in, remembering that he left Minhyuk asleep on his room, so slowly he opens the door to not wake up Minhyuk if he is still sleeping; as the door opens he takes a look inside before getting in but to his surprise or disappointment Minhyuk wasn’t there anymore, he probably got up realizing that he wasn’t in his room; but he can smell his mates scent in his room, after all he spent the whole night probably in Kihyun’s room.

Kihyun was still on the door thinking all this things, when Hyungwon appear beside him not making any sound and saying, “Why don’t get inside of your room?”, he innocently says thinking his brother felt him approach him as he always does but to his surprise, Kihyun jump on his place and almost scream out of the big surprise of having his brother beside him, that gesture alone make Hyungwon look at him with wide eyes too.

“Wonnie! Damn the next time make some noise!”, says Kihyun with a hand on his heart, “I almost got a heart attack!”, Kihyun still with a hand on his heart and getting into the room say to his brother who was still speechless because of his brother’s reaction, he never and he will say it again never! Gets startled like that, it is a thing that always know when his brother is coming to his way.

“Ok, this is enough”, says Hyungwon coming into Kihyuns room and sitting on his bed beside him, “What happens to you today? You always know when I’m coming to you that is why I have never being able to surprise you”, says Hyungwon crossing his arms on his chest to make his point.

And he is right thinks Kihyun to himself, this has never happened to him before, “I…”, Kihyun pause because he doesn’t even know what to say, “I’m just distracted that is all”, he says in the end in a whisper voice that Hyungwon catch thanks to his good hearing.

“That cannot be all, right?”, Hyungwon sighs seeing his brother so tired, with dark circles under his eyes showing how little rest he has get on this past days, “I know you have not been sleeping well all this time… that you have recurrent nightmares”, Kihyun turns to look at his brother wide eye he thought nobody knew about those, “I didn’t know about it, until one night that I got up to get some fresh air, and I heard some noises from your room so I check on you”.

“I’m sorry”, Kihyun whispers looking at his hands like a little puppy, his eyes are glossy, “I didn’t want to bother you or mother you both have a lot of work on your hands already”, he whispers without looking at his brother.

Hyungwon’s heart breaks, his brother is suffering and he can’t do anything to help him, so he looks at his brother gets up the bed and kneels in front of him taking his hands in his, “Don’t say sorry”, he says trying to keep his voice steady, “There is nothing to be sorry for, you shouldn’t have seen the things you saw, I can’t even imagine how you feel”, he says with a tear rolling from his eye, “But I am here to try and help you, I am your older brother and I should be the one protecting you, I’m sorry for not being able to protect you from all this mess”, Hyungwon says looking up to see the broken expression his brother has, he can’t resist it anymore, he gets up and holds Kihyun on his arms.

Kihyun feels like a baby again, his brother is holding him like he used to do it when he was younger and he was scold from his father or mother, he always come to him later and make him feel better; that is his brother, and he is so grateful for having such a caring older brother. They spend some more time like that just holding each other and trying to ease their hearts in each other’s arms; like they have always done.

After some time, they are both more relax and ask for Changkyun to bring them tea, yes he is still at their service even if Shownu has ask him to please rest, he says he is still able to work and that his pack and family need him, now more than ever, that stubborn little omega, but they don’t want him in any other way.

“And that is what happened this morning”, Kihyun finish saying after telling his brother why he almost chokes on his breakfast this morning.

Hyungwon was speechless with his cup of tea on his hand midway to his mouth he hasn’t take a sip he is still processing everything, so puts his cup down and starts to talk again with his brother.

“Just a question how did mother know about this?”, he asks curious to know how is it that their mother could see them.

“I guess she came to check on me, probably and then the rest is story”, says Kihyun trying to give the most possible answer.

“It can be”, says Hyungwon thinking a little more about it, “Now tell me, how is possible that Prince Minhyuk came and slept with you for probably the whole night and you didn’t even feet him lying down on the bed? You are a light sleeper”, says Hyungwon still having that question in mind.

Kihyun sigh drinking from his cup of tea, “I don’t know, I probably was to tired…”, he pauses sighing, “These days have been so tiring for me… I have this recurrent dreams so I have restless nights”, he says thinking how can that be possible, “So I think that is what makes me so tired that I couldn’t feel him coming to my bed”, he finish saying with a tint of red on his cheeks which was notice by his brother who was also drinking a little bit from his cup.

“But tell me the truth”, says Hyungwon getting a little bit more serious, “Why don’t you sleep together? You are husbands already if I were you married to my mate, Oh honey! We wouldn’t be out of the room”, says Hyungwon with a smirk on his lips and a mischievous light on his eyes; making Kihyun to spill the tea from his mouth almost choking on it, Hyungwon laugh so much enjoying his brother’s reaction to his words.

“WONNIE!”, says Kihyun coughing a little bit, “OMG! What are you saying, for the moon goddess, don’t say those things”, he says recovering and sighing looking a little bit sad, this made Hyungwon to stop laughing to listen to his brother, “I know how he feels, he doesn’t like me wonnie…. He likes his bodyguard, he probably thinks of me like a friend and a companion to reign… but nothing more”, he says sighing accepting this for a fact.

Hyungwon sighs and puts his cup on the center table in Kihyuns room and looks at his brother with sympathy, “I don’t think those are his thoughts anymore, for sure before I would have agreed with you, but now… I have seen how he look at you, you probably don’t notice but he looks at you different now, and remember Shownu would never look at him, he only has eyes for Changkyun and his pups that are on the way”, that puts a small smile on Kihyun’s face remembering how much the bodyguard fuss around Changkyun taking care of him and his pups in his friend belly, they are adorable Kihyun thinks.

Kihyun is about to answer to his brother when Changkyun comes to knocking on the door and after a come in, he comes into the room, “Prince Kihyun your father is looking for you”, he says knowing he is interrupting the resting time the princes are having after all the stressing days, “Prince Hyugnwon your mother is requiring your presence in the infirmary to help with the pups that have not find their families, apparently they are also asking for your presence there”, says Changkyun with a smile, knowing how responsible Hyungwon has been with the pups in the recovering, he has mature just Changkyun wish he would have mature in different circumstances.

“I’m coming those little angels made me feel good”, says Hyungwon with a big smile and a glint in his eyes, he is learning a lot with the pups and doctors and nurses, he is meditating into taking some courses to learn more, “Tell mother I will be coming and Changkyun”, he says making Changkyun look at him before closing the door, “Go to rest! Shownu will kill me if you start to deliver those pups on work”, Changkyun rolls his eyes and close the door, he still has a month to deliver his pups rest can wait till that time.

“Father have you call for me”, says Kihyun coming to his father’s office where he finds his mother too beside his father looking concern, that is not a good sign, “What is happening father?”, he asks.

“Sorry for coming late”, says Prince Minhyuk coming into the office too, Kihyun feels nervous to see him, first because of that mornings events and second because if he is also here that means something wrong must be happening, “I just got a letter from my father, with some news to be deliver to you King Minho”, says Minhyuk serious.

Kihyun feels kind of bad, Minhyuk is not even looking at him.

“That is fine Prince Minhyuk, I need to know the words King Changwook wants to deliver to me”, he asks in a serious tone.

“He is agreeing with you King Minho”, says Minhyuk, this makes Kihyun look at Minhyuk eyebrows furrow, agree? Agree on what thinks Kihyun to himself, “If you allow me, may I ask you what is my father agreeing to?”, he asks like if he is reading Kihyun’s mind.

King Minho sighs, he knows this will be dangerous but it is necessary to keep the balance in the whole region, “We have been discussing in training our forces in a join training… not just us, the ‘Mexo pack’ is also include into this”, he says sighing, “And this need to be done as soon as possible”, he continue saying and sighs coming to sit next to his wife taking her hand on his, “I got a letter from the vampire land, they were able to get more information on the attacks,  they are gathering all kind of creatures some by force and others voluntarily are coming to them; this is escalating more than we have anticipated”, he says taking a look at his wife before continuing, “They are looking for the demise of the royal vampire family, as vampires are the ones creating all this, just because they are greedy enough to try and control all the land while the royal family wants to keep the peace that we have had all this centuries”.

“So we are going to fight them”, says Kihyun, “We are going to do something, right? against them?” he asks angry and nervous because they don’t know what will happen if they fight against them.

“Yes, that is why the answer of the ‘Sunbloom pack’ makes me satisfied, we have to start the preparations with our best men to train and fight”, he says looking at his son to then gie his attention to Minhyuk, “Prince Minhyuk, please go to the ‘Sunbloom pack’ and take this letter to your father we need to start this as soon as possible”, he says, Kihyun looks at his mother who is looking down sad and concern after all is his mate, her husband, her companion, her soulmate who will go and risk his life to help and save them. They leave the office, as Kihyun is closing the door from the last creak he sees back and sees his father embracing his mother while she lets a single tear fall down.

As he closes the door Minhyuk is there and takes his hand, with a small smile on his face, “Don’t worry, I know we can with this and we will stop all this nonsense”, he says moving Kihyun’s hand to his lips to place a small gentle kiss on it. Kihyun was froze on his spot, with his eyes wide for the sudden act. With a smile Minhyuk leaves him and goes to prepared with Wonho to go to the ‘Sunbloom pack’ they need to start moving as soon as possible.

Hyungwon appears near to Kihyun by the door squealing because this time, he has seen everything that happen, he surprise Kihyun again and starts to say, “How can you say he likes someone else! Are you blind, I want the same with my mate”, he says with heart eyes remembering his precious mate.

“What are you saying”, says Kihyun recovering from his shock giving a little push to his brother on the shoulder then coming close to him and whispering, “I’m sure you have probably done more than just a simple kiss on the hand”, he says with a smirk on his face, making Hyungwon blush like a red light, so Kihyun starts his walk to the infirmary to check on the pup he has rescue he feels in the responsibility to take care of that pup in specific.

“KIHYUN!”, says Hyungwon running to his brother still with a red face, Kihyun starts to run and laugh while doing so, “Ouf, stop there I’m your older brother”, the servants sees them with a smile, it has been a while since the two prince were this playful and free.

As said before and confirm by the other pack kings, preparations and plans have been made to proceed with the battle training, with the help of the vampires and the witch they think they can make it; the three more important packs are on it, also getting some weapons from the vampire kings, they have compromise to help in anything as they also want to keep the peace in the region and safety of their people.

The captains have been in contact for the planning of everything that they will do for the training, captain Victoria, captain Seungcheol, Captain Shownu and Captain Wonho have been in charge of everything with the supervising of the kings. Kihyun has also been preparing himself with the help of Krystal, he needs to do something even if his father and husband don’t let him participate directly in everything, something inside him tells him that he needs to be prepare for anything.

To keep his mind from everything, he goes and visit the pup he rescues, he feels more like his own pup at this point, he tries to take him for a walk around the mansion grounds and gardens, he has discovered he like to be in his favorite spot, that calm and fresh spot near the water he loves so much.

And here he is with the pup on his lap, he is growing well, he didn’t suffer of important injuries thanks to his parent’s protection and Kihyuns quick action to save him, the pup is smiling enjoying the autumn sun in his skin and looking how the water moves; Kihyun makes noises and show him some toys to keep him entertain. He notices how someone is coming their way, Kihyun think probably his brother or mother is coming to him.

“I thought you might probably be in here”, says Minhyuk walking to sit next to Kihyun on the ground smiling to the pup in Kihyun’s hands, “And sure thing I found you here”, he says admiring the pup and how well Kihyun can make him smile.

“I thought you were probably wonnie or mother”, says Kihyun giving a small smile to his husband, “I’m surprise you remember this place you came here just once”, he says.

“I can remember it easily, is here where you gave me the opportunity of being your friend” says Minhyuk with a sweet smile making Kihyun’s cheeks take a little red tint on them, “You look better, these days you look like having a better rest than the past days”.

Kihyun sighs and then says, “I feel better, this little pup here is making me forget the bad things and concentrate on the important things”, Kihyun says smiling looking down to the pup in his hands.

Minhyuk change his smile to a serious expression, remembering how Kihyun wasn’t able to sleep well and look like having a nightmare, “Can you tell me what make you have a nightmare? It was really bad, that is why I came to you and check you, but you held my arm and I waited for you to let me go but I fell asleep next to you”, says Minhyuk looking how his husband blush and started to bit his lower lip a little, ‘cute’ thought Minhyuk looking that.

“Omg! I’m sorry I didn’t even remember you coming into my room less me holding you from moving”, Kihyun wanted to cover his face with his arms but as he is currently having a pup in his arms he can’t do the gesture so he turns his head to the side to not look at Minhyuk.

“Kihyun please… I want to know what happen”, Minhyuk says moving Kihyuns face to look at him in the face. Kihyun’s eyes are glossy with tears remembering the events that happened, “please I need to know what happened, my wolf is impatient to know how to help our mate and me too I want to be of help for you”, says Minhyuk in a soft voice to make Kihyun talk comfortably.

Kihyun look at Minhyuk in the eyes still with his hands on his face to look at him, he moves the pup to hold him better and give him food as it is time for his snack, he look down to the pup with a small sad smile, sighing he moves to be close to prince Minhyuk while he starts to talk, “They day of the attack… I offer my help to my father to assist the pack people and the guards in searching for people that needed to be treated or to control any danger…”, Kihyun stops a little looking down at the pup still having his snack, “There was a noise inside a house… so I decided to get in and inspect what happens in there, there everything was destroy so I walk to the far end of the house and there I saw…”, he pause again closing his eyes to continue and taking some air, “there I saw two bodies lying on the floor… I was about go out of there when I felt something holding my ankle…”, another pause as he tries not to shed a tear, “There… the woman lying down hold me and with her last breath she told me to save her pup…”, as a tear inevitably rolls down his cheek as he looks at the pup in his arms who look at him with a calm expression, “I save him… but as a I came out of the house this one collapse and I couldn’t go back to save the mother…”, he says now truly shedding tears, “I was so lost at the moment…. I continue looking for more people to help, but… there were so much bodies on the floor, so much blood smell, so much destruction, so much sadness… it has been coming continuously to my dreams…”, the pup look at Kihyun’s tears and starts to move his small hands to try and clean the tears, Kihyun can only smile at the baby and hug him affectionately; Minhyuk looks at the image in front of his eyes and he can just feel bad for his husband and mate, he wasn’t there to prevent him from watching all those things, things that in first place shouldn’t have happen.

Minhyuk hugs them both, he hugs Kihyun for not protecting him and hugs the pup for the loss of his family because of the selfish dream of someone for power, “I am here now, I will protect you from now on… I know I have been saying it but not being able to do it, I have fail to protect you so many times, but I would give my life to keep you safe and smiling”, Kihyun just enjoys the presence of his mate beside him and the warm in his heart because of his husband’s words; in the embrace of his husband and having the baby is his hands make him think how would be to have his own family.

“I know… but this was out of our hands, it was not in anyone’s plan… but I know things will be better later, that we will be able to stop this crazy plan of someone that just want power and destruction”, says Kihyun with a small smile while Minhyuk cleans his face from all the tears, “The gods will bless us to win this battle I am sure of that”, says Kihyun, smiling to Minhyuk and then looking down to the pup sleeping in his arms, probably is exhausted. They walk back to leave the pup in the infirmary for him to rest better; they spend the rest of the day together helping in whatever way they can.

That night Kihyun and Minhyuk decided to sleep together in the same room, their hearts and soul ask for it, they decided to make the most of their time together as once the trainings begin they will have no time to be together.

The moon goddess sees them together from above pleased, at how these two souls are coming together without pressure at their own pace. She blesses them all knowing in the end love will triumph.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 21

The trainings have started, they all have been secretly training and gathering more information about their enemy, in order to be prepared to fight they need to know more about them; how will they proceed and should they prepared for it.

This have been exhausting for everyone, starting with the captains, that are the ones that have to plan everything, with the help of the witch Krystal, they have been able to train hidden from anyone outside of their packs. Minhyuk has been training a lot this past weeks, he trains with all of the elites and soldiers from the other packs since he will be the one joining for the battle too. There is only one thing that makes him uneasy and is the fact that he hasn’t been able to spend too much time with Kihyun, after their talk a couple of weeks ago they have been sleeping together in the same room, been together help them to have a better night and rest as much as they need, Kihyun’s nightmares are still there but he can now easily be there for him when this happens; he embraces his husband and they end up almost all mornings waking up in each other’s arms.

But now he spends most of the time sleeping in the training grounds, so in that way they can be more productive in the training, he tries to go and talk to his husband, he is almost every time in the infirmary taking care of the pups, especially the one he rescues, at this point Minhyuk feels like they are a family.

Kihyun tries to be occupied and spending his time being useful, also he is partially in charge on some of the legal things his father has to do, because he also is spending time in the training grounds, but less than Minhyuk as he needs to be in his pack for being the king.

Kihyun is learning a lot of all of this, he spends time with his people, he is learning some of the soon to be his work in the future when he and Minhyuk become the kings of the ‘Monwee pack’; he just hopes to be able to meet everyone’s expectation even if he still has a wolf to control, fortunately for him nobody knows about his little secret.

Currently is been a month since they started training, and thanks to the witch they gather more information, the vampire land is already battling their own battle, the vampires are starting to move in trying to demised the royal couple and trying to convince more vampires that this land is theirs and that they are the ones that need to rule everything; King Taewoon and King Jaehwan with the help of their trust man are also preparing to be in the battle with the wolfs as this concern them both.

They are almost finishing preparing for this battle, the witch is also preparing some weapons for them to be able to win this battle, some are training to fight in their wolf form and others are training to battle in their human form, they need both to be able to do some damage to their enemy. The kings are happy to see how this is going, their alliance is showing and their soldiers and elites are all getting along well, so this make the training easier and bearable.

In the afternoon one day Kihyun got the visit of queen Amber, captain Victoria, the nurse Sun young and Sulli; they spend a good time as they are getting two days off of the training to get some proper rest and spend time with their family and friends; Kihyun was in the mansion grounds talking to some doctors about the condition of some of the people and how some have been already move to the hospital after the repairing done to it, thanks to the help of the ‘Sunbloom pack’ and the ‘Mexo pack’; so is a big surprise when he sees the little nurse running to him and saying his name but fortunately he catch her on time and balance them to not fall on the floor.

“Prince Kihyun! It has been a while since I saw you”, says an excited sulli to Kihyun, “Also you have a pretty pack but needs some reparations to be even more pretty”, says the little nurse making Kihyun chuckle she is still that hyperactive nurse he remembers.

“JINRI!”, they heard from close the nurse Sun young is coming to them making a no sign with her head, “Please behave! What will the people say of us”, says the embarrassed nurse, “Prince Kihyun please excuse her, you already know how our Jinri is”, she says bowing to Kihyun as a greeting.

“Don’t worry nurse Sun young, she hasn’t done anything bad and I miss her too”, he says smiling to them, “I’m happy to see you here in my home”, he says smiling to them both still with the little nurse in his arms hugging her.

“I see my little Jinri is still misbehaving”, says the queen Amber, “Excuse her prince Kihyun, our little nurse is too active for her own good”, she says with a smile and a little bow to Kihyun.

“Don’t worry queen Amber, I’m happy to see her happy and being herself, there is nothing to be sorry for”, he says also offering a bow to the queen as a greeting.

“You see! He likes my affection but not of you like it”, says Sulli pouting like a little kid.

“That is because we suffer your affection 24/7 back at home”, says captain Victoria coming to their way, she gets near Amber and bows to the prince as a greeting too.

“Is totally fine but I’m surprise to see you all here! Is nice actually so I can show you around a bit…”, he sighs and continue with a small smile, “Even if now is not the prettiest after everything that happened, but you can also meet my mother and brother, I talk to them about you when I came back and they really wanted to meet you”, he says taking a walk to the mansion for them meet his mother and brother.

They go into the mansion and head to the backyard where probably his mother and brother will be having some tea at that time of the afternoon, he shows them the things on the way to there, they are all admiring the look of the mansion and how different is from the one on the ‘Mexo pack’; arriving there is the queen Shinhye and Hyungwon, but they are not alone, they are in company of queen Gayoung and Prince Minhyuk; which is a surprise to Kihyun he didn’t know she will visit.

“Queen Gayoung”, he says with a smile and a reverence to her, “I didn’t know you will be visiting today”, he says taking a sit next to Minhyuk, who immediately take Kihyun’s hand making Kihyun blush in the process; this actions wasn’t unnoticed by his mother and Gayoung.

“Good to see you in good company”, says Minhyuk to Kihyun who immediately agree to him and with that he gets up to move close to the group coming with him and starts to introduce his friends.

“Mother, brother, queen Gayoung let me introduce them”, he says, “This is the queen and luna of the ‘Mexo pack’ Amber”, he says.

“Is a pleasure to meet both of you, I’m glad to be here and have such an honor” she says bowing to them, now she made kind of an impression as she is not wearing the usual clothes for a royal, she is dress in training clothes, as she being the stubborn queen she is has convince her husband to be able to train and participate in the battle.

“Please to meet you”, says queen Shinhye, “My son has talk a lot about you and now I can see why, you have a strong aura and a warm feeling”, she says with a sweet smile.

“Is a pleasure to meet such a young luna”, says Gayoung, “I hope that we can have a good relation, starting from now”, she says also giving a smile.

“I will try my best”, says a blushing Amber feeling shy in front of such a powerful lunas and elegant women, they are not just beautiful but also have this intelligent and kind aura around them.

“And this are part of the ‘Mexo pack’ too”, continues Kihyun with the introductions, “This is captain Victoria one of the captain in charge to plan all the trainings that are in progress right now, she also is the one that save us that one time we were attack”, he says proudly.

“Is nice to be here and meet all of you”, she says bowing politely. The queens were surprise to see a female captain but they also can feel her determination and disposition to comply to her position.

“And this are the nurse that also help me when I was injure, nurse Sun young and the little energetic nurse Jinri known also as Sulli, she is in training but I am sure she will be an excellent nurse in the future”, he finish saying making Sulli blush because of his words.  

“Nice to meet you your majesties”, says Sun young bowing politely to them Sulli imitating her too, “Both of you are so beautiful and delicate”, says Sulli admiring the beauty of such a queens this made Sun young sigh, “Excuse her please, she is still a little pup”, says  Sun young, “I’m not  a pup Sun young! I am a big girl”, says Jinri.

“Is ok she is such a ray of sun, she is energetic and besides I think queen Gayoung and I are honor to still be consider beautiful”, says Sinhye with a sweet smile to them.

“True, so there is no necessity to say sorry”, says queen Gayoung also with a smile.

“And, this is my brother Hyungwon”, he says lastly introducing his brother who stands up elegantly to bow to them, in respect to the queen of the ‘Mexo pack’ after all he is just a prince too.

“Nice to meet you all, I am prince Hyungwon prince Kihyun older brother”, he says with a charming smile, he was able to make all of the female’s blush enchanted by him, except queen Amber she for sure blushes but only to her husband.

“Omg… he is so pretty like prince Kihyun”, says Jinri who notice too late that she has voice out loud her thoughts putting a hand on her mouth looking at them with wide eyes.

Amber sighs and say with a smile like a mother, “Excuse her prince Hyungwon she is not use to be in front of a handsome gentleman, is also a pleasure to meet you”, she says, “Prince Minhyk please don’t be jealous of her comment, you already know how she is”, she says jokingly to Minhyuk.

“Don’t worry”, says Hyungwon, “I am please to know I can be consider as handsome by all of you”, he says with a kind smile.

Minhyuk chuckle and smile to Amber, “Don’t worry queen Amber”, he says walking to Kihyun’s side and placing a protective arm around his waist, “I know Kihyun is handsome and that can be admire for sure”, he says making Kihyun blush like a tomato after placing a gentle kiss on his temple.

 “Omg, they are adorable!”, says queen Gayoung smiling like a teenager, “They are so precious together”, she says looking to queen Shinhye, “I told you they are so cute together… it makes me remember my beginning as a married woman”, she says sighing dreamily, “You are right… those lovely years”, says queen Gayoung.

“But don’t stay there up, take a sit and have some tea or coffee with us, you have come from so far”, says queen Shinhye to them.

After that they spend a lovely afternoon talking and having some sweets, Hyungwon excuse himself to go check some important things in the infirmary, but Kihyun and Minhyuk knew this was because Wonho is also back from training and they haven’t seen each other in a while, so they need to have some time together too.

While they are having some conversations, after finishing the tea and sweets, a nurse came to them and excuse herself, “Excuse me prince Kihyun and queen Shinhye for interrupting you”, she says slightly bowing as she is holding a pup in her arms, “but I need prince Kihyun”, she says looking at him.

Kihyun gets up and walks towards her, “What is the problem? I see you are bringing a pup, did something bad happen?”, he asks walking to the nurse to know what is the problem.

“Is the pup you rescue prince Kihyun, he doesn’t want to eat anything after he woke up from his afternoon nap”, she says worried that he pup skip his lunch time for sleeping as he look to tired to stay awake, “he also skip lunch time for sleeping and now he needs to have his snack and he is resisting, he has being kind of upset for a while”, she says worried for the pup behavior.

“Omg, sweety you don’t want to eat”, says Kihyun making the pup perk up and search for him when he finds him he makes grabby hands to him, “Aww sweety you missed me”, he says taking the pup in his arms hugging him automatically to him, “I’m sorry I couldn’t go to visit you today”, he says with a sweet smile, “Give me his food, I will try and feed him, thank you for telling me”, Kihyun smiles to the nurse, who blush and bows to get back to his work in the infirmary.

Kihyun goes back to sit next to Minhyuk without noticing all the eyes on him, “You need to eat pup”, he says smiling to the pup, “Do you need help?”, asks Minhyuk to him moving even more close to him and taking the pup in his arms, “yes, please I need to hold his container so I can feed him”, says Kihyun taking a spoon and the bowl on his hand to feed the little pup, “Is ok I can hold him while you feed him”, says Minhyuk smiling lovingly to Kihyun and making the pup smile too as he feel safe and comfortable in their presence, “thank you Min”, says Kihyun as he start to feed the pup.

Their audience is perplex to see the team work to take care of the pup, they look like real parents in that instant, queen Shinhye and queen Gayoung are so surprise but so excited to see them so close and so lovely to each other, that make them think that now they really want to have a grandson or a granddaughter for sure, but as always someone burst their bubble, “I didn’t know they already have a pup!”, says Jinri looking fascinated the scene.

When Kihyun hears that he remembers they are not alone, he blushes and wants to hide in the deepest hole in earth, but Minhyuk feels warm and happy inside, feeling all giddy thinking if this will be them when they have their first pup he also consider have as much pups as the moon goddess allow them, yes he wants to have a lot of pups.

“It’s not ours”, says Minhyuk with a smile looking at the pup in Kihyun’s arms, he is side hugging Kihyun as he finish to feed the pup that now looks that can fall asleep at any moment, “but Kihyun takes care of him like if is his, he is an orphan his parents didn’t make it in the attack”, Minhyuk says to them trying not to reveal to much details; everyone in the place look at the pup some with sadness, some with empathy, some with love, some with anger how can this be possible? The pup has been deprive of his parents love just because someone decide to attack packs in the search for power, “for now is Kihyun who is like his mother and I would like to think that I am his father too”, says Minhyuk with a small smirk knowing this will make Kihyun blush and he wasn’t wrong.

“It is noble of you”, says queen Gayoung with teary eyes, “this pup will need a lot of love and care, and your protection and affection is what he needs now”, she says with a small smile  and trying to calm, “you will be an awesome mother and a great leader prince Kihyun”, she finish saying smiling to them, “both of you will be good to lead this pack”.

“I agree”, says the Shinhye, “both of you have showed how much you care for the people of the pack and for everyone else around you, that is one of the greatest qualities a king needs”, she says with a motherly smile and also glossy eyes.

“Mother…”, says Kihyun with a single tear rolling down his cheek, “We will do our best”, he says to all of them; but they know it, all the people present know that Kihyun and Minhyuk will be very good kings when the time come.

After that they spend some time with the pup playing with him, specially Jinri that is showing she is more like a pup than she would have like to. It was great to have this time to relax knowing something more serious is to come.

Near dinner time, the kings of the ‘Mexo pack’, ‘Sunbloom pack’ and ‘Monwee pack’ come to them as they are all searching for their mates respectively, “here you all are, we have been searching for all of you for a while”, says King Minho.

“Yes we have been looking for all of you, but there was nothing to be worried for as you are here having good company”, says king Changwook.

“Also I was about to introduce you to them but I see you already met them”, says King Jung myeon, “Is good to see you enjoy some good conversation with the queens”, he says smiling and coming close to Amber.

“Yes, they are great company for sure”, says Amber smiling to her husband, “they have been so kind to all of us”, she says gratefully looking at them.

“Well that is how our wives are, just lovely ladies that are happy to make some new acquaintances”, says king Changwook.

“I agree, also you are all very much welcome to come here at any time you want”, says King Minho extending the invitation to visit.

“Thank you king Minho”, says Amber to him with a small bow, “I really appreciate your hospitality”, she says with pretty smile.

A couple of minutes later the ‘Mexo pack’ was ready to go back to their home after all, they need to spend time in family and with their close friends before they separate one more time to continue with their plan; they say their farewells as Krystal takes them to their home, leaving them all with a happy smile. The royals of the ‘Sunbloom pack’ also makes their way to their pack, the king needs to be back as right now is Jooheon the one in charge of the pack since Minhyuk decided to be at his husband’s pack and take care of him and his wellbeing, farewells were also said again and the promise to share some quality time as soon as possible.

Dinner time pass quickly, they spend dinner time all together as they haven’t in a while but things are looking good in the pack, things are going back to normal, houses are being rebuild and everything is looking like things will be again like they used to be; the feeling of lost will be there, but all of them together as a pack will get over this with time and support.

Kihyun and Minhyuk are in their now share room, the king has not been against this, after all they are a married couple, Hyungwon has none stop say things to his brother to make him see that everything that can happen will be normal as they are married, so Kihyun will answer that he hopes he hasn’t done anything yet with Hoseok as they are not married; this keep them occupied for a while joking and laughing; of course, not in front of their parents.

So now Kihyun is in his side of the bed, reading a book his favorite book ‘Romeo & Juliet’, he adores the book and the story as he is a romantic in body and soul, Minhyuk for his side is a little bit uncomfortable, why might you ask? Well he forgot that his rut is coming, with all the training he has been able to suppress his rut with supresants and the over exercise; but now he is having his rut without any of those and Kihyun his mate is in the room what can he do? He thinks probably sleeping in other place will be a good idea, but that also will make Kihyun feel bad if he doesn’t explain his reasons; but his symptoms are just appearing so probably he will be fine.

They fall asleep quickly, as they are tired of their day, Kihyun falls asleep in Minhyuks arms, he thinks maybe Minhyuk is getting sick as his skin is feeling a little too warm at the touch, maybe he will talk to him the next day. In the middle of the night, Kihyun feels a lot of movement besides him, he is still sleepy and he for sure don’t want to open his eyes but he opened his eyes when he starts to feel more movement.

He opens his eyes slowly to see a very restless Minhyuk with eyes shut, he looks like if he is in pain, Kihyun touch him and his skin is burning, he is alarm by this thinking he might need to call a doctor; but then a light bulb turns on in his head, he knows that genders have their mating cycle, but he has never seen Minhyuk like this probably he has an omega to spend his cycles with, he feels sad that he has never seen his husband like this he has probably spend them in secret.

He is deep in is thoughts when Minhyuk open his eyes, he looks kind of lost and scare as he doesn’t want to hurt Kihyun so he decides to open his mouth, “Kihyun”, he whispers but is close to him and the room is so quiet that he can heard him making him turn to look at him, “Kihyun you need to go out of here and ask Shownu or Wonho to come with my suppressants”, he says getting more agitated as his skin want to be in contact with Kihyun his mate.

“I…”, says Kihyun don’t even sure of what he is saying, “I want to help you…”, he says in a whisper looking at Minhyuk; Minhyuk look back at Kihyun and makes a sudden move putting Kihyun under him as he hovers over him.

“Are you sure?”, he asks he doesn’t want to do something that can make Kihyun regret this later, “I don’t want to hurt you and for that I think is better if you go for…”, he is stop in mid-sentence as Kihyun place a hand on his cheek, he leans on the touch damn! It feels so good.

“I want to”, says Kihyun now more sure of himself, “I want to help you my husband, my mate, my alpha”, says Kihyun with a determinated look; is not just Minhyuk he also wants this.

Minhyuk look at him with wide eyes does words have gone directly to his heart and his wolf is ready to take him and take his mate as his, “If you are sure…”, says Minhyuk placing a sweet kiss on Kihyuns forehead panting because is taking all of his energy and will to not just act on his instincts, “I will be honor to make you mine my mate”, he says going down to start to kiss Kihyun’s neck close to his scent gland where he can smell the sweet aroma of his mate, he can barely sense it most of the time but now it is there like never before and is for sure making his wolf growl in delight.

“I am ready to be all yours”, Kihyun says now also getting work up by Minhyuks actions, but he is sure of this and deep inside he can feel something new; he is ready to give all his love and his body to Minhyuk, “make me all yours… my alpha”, he whispers seductively when Minhyuk gets up to look at him with hungry eyes and adoration admiring his work on his neck.

Minhyuk goes down and attacks Kihyun’s mouth hungrily both start to share very hungry kisses, they touch with care and love every part of each other’s bodies. They spend the night making their bond stronger with love, because more than just Minhyuk’s rut talking and the lust both of them are feeling is the love they have for each other as they are bless by the moon goddess. This night will be in their minds forever.

Things are going to be hard from now on, they will have to endure it, will they be able to endure everything coming in their way…  

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 22

The next day, Minhyuk is feeling a little bit weird, well he has this images in his mind of him and… Kihyun… no is imposible it cannot be Kihyun, right? But well he has to think about what happen yesterday, he is still on that without opening his eyes, is not weird to feel Kihyun embrace to him, but again something is odd, why his skin felt so expose; with that he decided to open his eyes slowly, the first thing he notice is that he is indeed hugging Kihyun, so he decides to check under the blanket if his suspicions are true and there he sees Kihyun wearing nothing to tell they are both naked!

Minhyuk wanted to scream and jump out of the bed, but then he starts to regain all the memories of the previous night, he was having the beginning of his rut, he really told Kihyun to go for help, Kihyun really offer himself to help, they really exchange love words to each other and make love; Minhyuk cover them again well and start to contemplate Kihyun’s sleeping face he move the hair that is on his eyes to look at his face better, he for sure is too beautiful, he is all we has always wanted and more.

As it is still early morning Minhyuk decide is best to go back to sleep again, so he gets comfortable in bed again and hugs Kihyun again who automatically hugs him more surprising him how he hasn’t wake up probably he is too tired and like that they continue sleeping.

A little later that day, Changkyun comes to wake them up as both have miss breakfast time, which is something weird from both of them as they don’t usually wake up late. So Changkyun come to the room and open the door slowly, thinking they might probably be waking up by now, but what he sees is not what he expected, as he enters the room and see them on the bed he blushes.

Minhyuk has his upper part bare and a leg out of the blanket while Kihyun is comfortably resting on his chest also showing his bare back and that he is pant less, Changkyun don’t know what to do if let them sleep more or wake them up, he is so red and feels his face so warm.

But Kihyun having the light sleep he has, wakes up at the sound of the door opening, he feels disoriented, tired, and has a little bit of pain on his lower back, but he feels his bed weird so he opens his eyes to see the position he is in with Minhyuk, he opens his eyes wide and tries to move from his position but Minhyuk also wakes up again from the moving Kihyun is doing; Kihyun notice he is waking up so he tries to moving rolling on the other side of the bed falling in the process from the bed while Minhyuk also tries to get up from the bed falling on the other side of the bed making a thud sound when he hits the floor and a pain noise strangle due to his still asleep; Minhyuk is rubbing his head as he lightly bump it on the floor when he hears someone clearing his throat, he looks up to see Changkyun is a blushing mess and is looking to the side and not him who is stark naked on the floor, Minhyuk open his eyes as wide as possible and tries to take something to cover himself, while Kihyun  is sitting on the floor with the blanket all over him covering him.

Changkyun clears his throat again and says, “Breakfast time is already over…  but a brunch is already done for both of you prince Kihyun and prince Minhyuk”, says Changkyun heading quickly to the door, “Well … ummm… please come as soon as you are ready”, he close the door and goes as far as he can to do his work, he can’t do this not in his state this are to strong emotions for his heart!

The room was left in silence, as Minhyuk and Kihyun don’t even know what to say to each other; but one of them has to start saying something so, Kihyun clears his throat and gets on the bed still cover with his bedsheets and starts saying “Well… this was embarrassing…”, he says with a nervous smile on his face while Minhyuk is sitting on the floor processing what just happened.

“Ummm… well I just…”, starts Kihyun stuttering while he tries to say his thoughts, “I… guess we can forget what just happened last night… I know…”, he stops again trying to contain his tears, “I know this happened just because of your rut, so if you want…. You can stay here in this room… while your rut pass…”, he says the last thing in a whisper voice looking down at his hands on his lap; it hurts him that this probably was the first and the last time he can be with him like this, he felt some movements beside him, but he couldn’t look up he wasn’t ready for the rejection not now… not yet…

Minhyuk get up from his position hearing everything Kihyun has said and something broke on his heart, he wants to have more nights like this one with Kihyun, he is his husband his mate and his soulmate, now, he is more sure of it. So he sits on the bed taking the other blanket to cover himself after Kihyun finish talking and moves close to Kihyun who is not looking at him, he place a hand on his chin to make Kihyun look at him, when he lifts Kihyun face a single tear rolls from his eyes while they are glossy.

“Kihyun… my Kihyunie…”, says Minhyuk in a sweet voice while passing his thumb on Kihyun’s cheek to clean his tears, “this is something I also wanted from a long time ago, it wasn’t just my rut I really wanted to do this with you, is just…”, he pause to say the correct words, “I just wanted this to be special and not something that probably might hurt you because an alpha in rut can be rude and hurt his partner”, he says putting his forehead in Kihyun’s to talk more in a whisper like way, “I wanted to make this special for you to worship you in body and soul like you deserve, my king my Kihyunie”, he looks how Kihyun close his eyes and tears flows from his eyes.

“Why are you crying my Kihyunie, did I hurt you? Did I make you feel bad?”, says Minhyuk in a worried tone trying to know why Kihyun is crying if he hurt him he would never forgive himself, “Tell me my Kihyunie”, he says placing a hand on Kihyun’s cheek.

Kihyun opens his eyes and offers Minhyuk a shy and sweet smile, “I… I thought you didn’t desire me like I desire you”, he says with red cheeks still in a whisper way as they are still too close to talk normally, “I thought that you just wanted to spend your rut with an omega… after all I am unpresented”, says Kihyun again thinking he is not enough for his husband.

“I can’t lie you, there was a time when I spend my ruts with some omegas, when I was a young alpha I wasn’t ready to control it by myself even the suppressants couldn’t do something…”, he stops to take Kihyun’s hands in his, “when I got older I was able to control myself better so I haven’t spent my rut with someone in a long time “, he finishes saying placing a kiss on Kihyun’s hands.

“I want… I want to be with you in those moments…”, says Kihyun taking all his courage to say the next words, “ I want to be with you in any moment that I can help you, I want to be able to support you always…”, Kihyun sees Minhyuk’s face doubting if this is a good idea, “don’t worry you won’t hurt me, I want this too I am your husband and your mate so you can’t hurt me”, he says looking at their join hands to then lift his eyes to look at Minhyuk’s eyes and with a smile say, “Even if I’m not enough I want to try… and be by your side always”.

Minhyuk look at him with a smile and placing a kiss on his forehead says, “You are more than enough… your love is enough for me and that will always be like this”, he says now placing a hand on Kihyun’s cheek and starting a sweet kiss on the lips one that Kihyun answer with the move of his lips and like that they start a make out session.

But like always they are seen, this time by the queen who is heading to her son’s room, thinking is unbelievable that her son and his husband both princes are still sleeping even when is almost lunch time, so without knocking on the door she open the door with an angry expression, then to one of surprise and then to one of happiness, she close the door again, as they didn’t even notice her, now she need to head to her little room where she spends her free time to write a letter immediately to queen Gayoung; she needs to know that probably soon they are going to be grandmothers of a grandson or granddaughter well that doesn’t matter for now she needs to send this as soon as possible.

After that day and that conversation, they can’t take their hands off of each other, for sure they are closer now. Now they are sure they have to be together even if things weren’t so sweet at the beginning but now they are little by little changing into something more lovely.

After discovering the adventures Kihyun is having, first from changkyun and his protests of being to stress with seeing that thinking now seriously of taking that rest they have offer him, Hyungwon just laugh at his friend reaction more knowing Changkyun is pregnant but well this for sure left an impression in the boy. Then Kihyun talk to him sharing his thoughts that now he feels closer to Minhyuk not just because of them making love but because they have share their thoughts and feelings.

Hyungwon is happy for Kihyun for sure he is but he is also sad, because he can’t have that not now at least, and he is not sure if probably someday this will be possible he loves Hoseok with all his heart but he is still a bodyguard and he is not sure if his parents will say yes to them to be together; Kihyun has been very optimistic about it but he has his doubts.

He is still thinking about it, in his spot to meet Hoseok, in the barn near the horses, and there he is sharing his thoughts to Hoseok’s horse, “what do you think buddy, will we be able to be together? I want to spend my life with him”, he sighs touching the horse that is something that still surprise Hoseok as his horse don’t let anyone to touch him, just him and Hyungwon, “do you think we will be together forever?”, asks Hyugnwon to the horse knowing he won’t answer.

“I hope that can be a reality for us”, says someone from behind making Hyungwon jump on his place and look at who was talking with wide eyes, “I’m sorry… I didn’t want to scare you” says Hoseok to Hyungwon he was listening to the younger talk to his horse and hearing his thoughs makes him sad, knowing that it can be possible that they won’t be together in the end after all he is not a royal.

“Is ok… I was just talking to him”, says Hyungwon not looking at Hoseok but looking at the horse instead, “Did hear you what said?”, he asks to Hoseok with a little pink tint on his cheeks.

“I did”, says Hoseok, “but please look at me”, says Hoseok making Hyungwon walk from the horse and taking a sit next to each other on a bench that is place just outside the barn, “I know…”, he says taking Hyugnwon’s hands on his, “I know… is hard for us to be together, but please give me the chance to try it”, he says to his mate, “I want to spend my life with you till the end of my days”, he says moving one of Hyungwons hands to his lips to place a tender kiss on it, “let me be the one that will love you forever my Hyungwonie”, he finish saying looking at Hyungwon’s eyes that have some tears.

“I… I…”, says Hyugnwon trying to contain his tears happy tears for sure, “I… how can I be so bless to have such an adorable, caring and lovely mate… you are all I can ask for and more”, says Hyungwon placing a hand on Hoseok’s cheek, “I love you forever”, he says giving Hoseok a sweet short peck on his lips.

“I love you forever my Hyugnwonie”, says Hoseok to him responding to the sweet kiss; from a window is Kihyun looking at the lovely couple having their sweet time, he was going to talk to his brother as Minhyuk is still busy talking to his father about the last part of the training, but for now anything can wait, seeing his brother happy is what matter more. He asks and prays to the moon goddess that his brother can be happy forever with his mate there is nothing he wish for more.

On other part of the pack is the residence of Hyunwoo and Changkyun, they are already on bed while Hyunwoo is massaging his husband and mate shoulder’s, he knows he needs to rest more, now at his eight moth of pregnancy he gets tired easily and even if he doesn’t say it his feet get swollen too, but there it is the stubborn Changkyun wanting to work till he needs to give birth; he knows the kings have order him to please rest, but he is not letting anyone say him the contrary he still can work.

“Baby you should rest for sure”, says Hyunwoo trying for the one hundred time to make his husband understand how important is for him to rest and not overdo himself, “you need the rest not just you but the baby too”, he says placing a sweet kiss on his neck as Changkyun is sitting between his legs.

“You know what probably I will do it”, he says, “that image of them like that is still too fresh in my innocent mind… that is too much emotion even for me”, he says while trying not to remember those moments.

“In your innocent mind? Baby I remind you that you are pregnant”, says Hyunwoo chuckling and seeing the tint in his husband’s cheeks, “Besides if you want we can remember how you got pregnant”, says Hyunwoo placing sensual kisses all over Changkyun’s neck feeling how he is getting into the mood.

“Damn”, exclaim Changkyun feeling his heart getting wild as he is pregnant his hormones are all over the place and he gets into the mood to have sexy time easily and Hyunwoo for sure knows how to make good use of it, “Son Hyunwoo I hope you had a good stamina today because I don’t think you will be sleeping today”, says Changkyun moving a little to kiss his husband’s lips with hungry kisses from both sides without moving from his position on his husband’s lap.

Hyunwoo smirks and answer to him, “For you I can go on al sweety”, he says still with a smirk on his face. And yes they had their time to care for each other, and show each other one more time how much they love each other, because yes this will be probably the last time in a while that they will have some time for themselves

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 23

The time flew for all of them soon it was the time for them to go into the battle they are counting with the surprise element, they have gather more information saying they are training and located near a mountain, a place that is very hard to reach, of course to keep curious eyes far from them; one of the things they have come with is to keep the people remaining in one place so them all can be safe, so they will be waiting for the comeback of their love ones in the ‘Mexo pack’ as it is the farthest place from where the enemy is located in, Krystal the witch will help them with some magic to move them all without making it suspicious  so yes she is a very powerful witch that makes everyone wonder why she is not in the witch territory, anyway with her help the ones fighting can only concentrate into fight.

The kings and prince are also going to the fight allegating that they can’t just let their people to sacrifice for them so they want to left their mates in safe hands for that reason, prince Jooheon will stay with them and keep them safe with some of their trust elites in case it is necessary to fight for their safety they already have a plan in case the things get that bad they hope for things to not get to that extension after all they are all royals and a baby; yes Changkyun’s baby is already born, he has born in the past week.

It was a funny situation for sure, Hyunwoo was still in training and guiding the last exercises in the preparation to battle so he was concentrating all his energy into that knowing well that his mate will be in good hands as he know by firsthand how the royal family takes care of the little omega; Changkyun as stubborn as always was still in Hyungwon’s service even knowing he was probably near his due date, he was attending Hyungwon like he normally does when a sudden strong pain hit him making the things in his hands to drop on the floor alerting Hyugnwon who inmeadiately walk towards him and noticing how his water broke, Hyungwon panic but try his best to help his friend doing the first thing he could think of that was helping Changkyun to sit on his bed saying to him that everything will be fine and then he did his best to go asked for help meeting his mother in the way he explains the situation so she starts to move and say to him to please go for a doctor, his brother also help in the best way possible to assist the little omega.

Hyungwon was left waiting outside of the room where Changkyun was in labor, anyone that see him might think he is the father of the baby he was nervous and walking in all the hallway from left to right probably making a hole on the floor by his constant movement he was anxiously waiting for news, feeling like all the time was a lot of hours when in reality just an hour has pass. He left the place remembering the father doesn’t know anything so he goes and asks Wonho to go search Shownu as he was back to take some provisions and told him that Changkyun is in labor already and in need of his mate; Wonho look at him with wide eyes because that was a surprise, but he left a kiss on his mates forehead saying everything will be fine smiling reassuringly to him and like that he went off to look for shownu and bring him back home.

After one more hour, Hyungwon heard a noise coming from his room, so he barge into the room seeing a very red small thing in the doctor’s hands and a nurses coming rushing to attend the pup, Changkyun was lying in the bed looking exhausted and smiling tiredly. Hyungwon goes into the room automatically walking to the baby that was being check by the doctors, he was clean and cover by a soft blanket then put in Hyungwon’s arms as he was the first one to come closer to the nurses, after attending too much pups he thinks this is the prettiest pup he has ever seen; with tears in his eyes he admires the little pup starting to walk close to Changkyun knowing the pup needs his mother he places the pup in Changkyun’s arms, just in that moment he notices how his mother and brother were looking at him, with teary eyes admiring the pretty pup, they have been beside Changkyun the whole time not leaving him alone.

Changkyun open his arms to receive his little pup in his arms, with tears and a radiant tired smile on his face, just on time Shownu comes running into the room walking to the bed and kissing his mate and admiring their pup, the scene was heartwarming for all; they decided to leave them enjoy their first time as a small family with just one nurse in the place explaining to them how to take care of the newborn, they all felt the heart full, a good thing for the things that are coming in their way.

Like that they prepared to attacked, it was D-day so they were all ready in the horses or in their wolf form to go, the queens were all left in the ‘Mexo pack’ even Kihyun, as ask from his father and from his mate he will be staying with all of them, as his father said he is train into battle to help prince Jooheon in case it is necessary; with greeted teeth he says yes, knowing they are probably right.

So  they were having their good byes, Shownu was the last one to appear, as he was saying good bye to his pup and his mate, that is secure in the room Hyungwon is staying saying he will be helping Changkyun with the pup at all times, that is also the reason why he is not out saying good bye to his father, King Minho think this look like if he is the one having a pup, but he also smile knowing this is his son’s omega heart talking and his motherly side showing.

The queens didn’t want to let their husbands go, but they know is their job, to protect the packs they are in charge of, with a heavy heart after saying their farewells to their mates King Minho and King Changwook mount their horses and start to walk to their companions for the battle, Queen Amber and King Suho are both going to the battle leaving the ‘Mexo pack’ in uncertainty knowing if something happened to them their pack will be left without a leader but they also trust their leaders decisions and abilities to fight; as a rare thing to see they walk hand in hand before changing into their wolf form, Victoria is also going and saying her good bye to Sun young and little Sulli who was shedding a tear fearing for hi friends life, she already lost everything she can’t go through that again.

Kihyun look at his mother saying his good byes to his father and how a lonely tear rolls down on her cheek, he also feels sad but have in his head the determination that his husband will be fine and that all of them will be back safe, Minhyuk walk over to him and stands in front of him.

“You know I don’t want to go, more now, that we are finally getting along as mates and husbands”, says Minhyuk taking Kihyun’s hands in his and placing a gentle kiss on it, “but… I know you will be safe here and if something happened to me… You know I love you more than anything”, says Minhyuk with a soft smile.

Kihyun look down with wet eyes, he don’t want to cry he wants to be strong but something inside him wants to be with his mate and not let him go to this mission that can go terribly wrong, “I know”, says Kihyun in a whisper voice still looking down, “Just promise me… you will come back to me”, says Kihyun looking up with a smile and a tear on his pretty face, Minhyuk clean the tear taking Kihyun’s face on his hands and kissing his eyes, “Just… please be back…”, says Kihyun again feeling something in his heart he can’t understand.

“I will be back”, says Minhyuk with his forehead on Kihyun’s closing his eyes to enjoy the moment, “I will be back after all this finish and we will be happy together… forever”, says Minhyuk and before Kihyun says something else he moves to kiss his mate and his husband and above all his soulmate, they kiss passionately and tenderly, a kiss full of love and longing.

Someone clears his throat near Minhyuk interrupting their time, Wonho beside Minhyuk is with red cheeks looking like a little bunny for interrupting their sweet time, “I’m… so so sorry for interrupting, bu but we need to to go go now…” says a blushing Wonho who disappear after his stuttering message to them, making both Minhyuk and Kihyun laugh a little bit knowing well their bunny friend is not that innocent and that probably already had his good bye time with prince Hyungwon.

“Is time my dear”, says Minhyuk to Kihyun with a small smile and a hand place on Kihyun’s face, “I will be back to you as soon as possible my love”, says Minhyuk kissing Kihyun’s hand and starting to walk to where are all the other wolfs are because he will be fighting in his wolf form, “I love you my hamster”, he says with a mischievous smile before transforming in to a wolf Kihyun couldn’t say something back knowing well how he doesn’t like to be call a hamster.

Near Kihyun appear Jooheon after saying his farewell to his father and friends standing next to Kihyun he says, “Don’t worry prince Kihyun, they all will be back”, he says looking at Kihyun with a smile on his face one that makes Kihyun also smile back, “They have train for this so they are prepared for anything that can happened on the battle ground”, he finish saying looking like Kihyun how all of them finish preparing to finally.

“You are right”, says Kihyun looking at Jooheon, “they are strong together and have a very good training”, he says with a sigh, “but… I still think of all the things… that can go wrong” Kihyun finish saying with a little worried expression on his face.

“I know”, says Jooheon moving to look Kihyun again with all his body front, “but we need to be positive about it, thinking bad things attract bad things and that is what they need right now… know that we trust them”, he finish saying with a smile and placing hand on his shoulder as a comfort to then move back to his position and talk to the remaining elites and force from the ‘Mexo pack’ for them to take their positons.

Kihyun sighs knowing Jooheon is right they need to stay positive to be strong and deal with everything that is happening; Kihyun walks back to the entrance of the ‘Mexo pack´mansion and there he finds a Sun young and Sulli waiting for him to get in, he smiles to them and they start to get in together but before he gives one more look back, he sighs smiling thinking and whisper for himself, “please… comeback safe to me”, getting into the mansion to start their awaiting for good news.

In the dusk hour they are ready to leave with the help of Krystal, to make them move faster and without being detected to near the place of the mountain and like that they are all gone, leaving their family and friends worried for their wellbeing and also praying for the success of the mission. 

“Is time to go wolfs, I will try to take you all near the place they are located, but not to close in case they can detect magic”, says Krystal before using her magic to move them all to the place they need to be; after that she stays behind saying she will be helping the vampires as apparently a battle has break there from the people that wants to kill the kings.

“Ok says King Minho, we are here already check our location and where do we have to go”, he says to captain Victoria the one in charge of guiding them with the help of the other captains.

“King Minho we are not so far, is a probably two hours walk to arrive just in time for the night sky to cover us, and indeed be able to surprise them”, says captain Victoria after checking with Seungcheol where they are located, “We need to move carefully and probably slow to not alert them”, says Captain Seungcheol.

“Well we have our orders”, says King Changwook, “we need to be careful and if you see some danger and we haven’t arrived yet, please try to hide as much as possible, remember we are counting with the surprise factor”, says Changwook to all.

“For that we all will go on foot”, says King Suho, “as probably the horses will make too much noise and we could get detected, “So let’s go and please stay safe, that goes for all”, says Suho looking to all of the people and wolfs with them all nodding.

The kings stand next to each other and starts to walk behind the captains after giving them the signal to start walking, prince Minhyuk walk just behind his father and King Minho next to him is Wonho as Shownu is walking at the very front with the other captains on the other side of him is Amber in her wolf form, surprising him with that imposing alpha wolf form, now he knows why king Suho let here come with them, he has seen here train and she is quite the wolf.

“I know I look quite impressive Prince Minhyuk, but Prince Kihyun will not appreciate it if he gets to know you are staring at me”, she says to Minhyuk making him blush thanking that he is in his wolf form so they won’t notice it, “Don’t be shy I won’t tell him”, she says winking to him.

Wonho beside him was trying not to laugh after all he is also in his wolf form a very pretty creature he looks like, but Minhyuk notice this and look at him with furrow brows and lets some air come out of his nose, making Wonho fall silent and just cheekily smile at him showing his pointy teeth.

Minhyuk feels indignant how Wonho laugh of him, and like that the time pass, all of them walking without stopping those two long hours, they are not the big troop to make easier hide from the enemies eyes, they arrive to the place, being stop by all the captains, as they turn around and give their directions separating in three groups, one on  the right other on the left and one stays in the middle, each side having a captain and a King; Minhyuk stay in the middle queen Amber goes to the right and Wonho goes to the left with Shownu as they are good together in fighting and supporting each other.

They observe the things happening a little down from their positions, there are a lot of wolfs there are not just alphas, but also betas and omegas, there were some white skin people they quickly identify as vampires, with them was also someone  who look like a woman but he or she was cover with a black cape similar to the one Krystal use, they knew then they have also a witch on their side, suddenly the place they are in disappear just under them, making all of them fall in front of their enemies, and trying to stand on their paws or feet.

“Welcome wolfs”, says the vampire with an air of being better than them turning around to see them, “Sorry for not making your invitation better, but you see… you shouldn’t have sneak around here, that is so impolite”, says the vampire looking at them in disgust.

They all felt offended that some of them are baring their teeth to them in position to attack, Minhyuk stop them all even if he also feels angry and frustrated, the important thing now is knowing how they discover them, they were supposed to surprise them.

“Ah”, says the other vampire that they just notice was standing beside the other men, “We knew you were coming as you can see we also have a witch at our side”, says this one with a sinister smile on his face, this put them to alert, “say hi to Jessica the witch that made all this possible”, says him putting a hand on the girls shoulder, but something look very familiar on her, she looks similar to krystal in some way, “Yes, as you can see… she is Krystal’s sister, her older sister, she decided not to join us but her sister was clever and stay at our side”, he says smiling making all of them feel creepy.

“Now that you all are here”, says the first vampire that talk, “Let’s get into the battle shall we?”, says making a move to his hand to make the other wolfs there attack them and that is how all chaos broke lose, there were wolfs attacking and coming from anywhere they know they have to resist as much as possible if they want to have an opportunity to win this battle.

Things were bad as they are unnumbered but their training is giving them an advantage they are resisting just fine, Minhyuk and Amber are trying to get to the vampires and the witch as they are in the middle row, they are getting assistance from both sides to clear their way as they are in wolf form and they also have people in human form they are taking this to their advantage; they are getting closer but the vampires seem unbothered, why you might think, the witch started to use her power to make the wolfs more powerful they are slowly losing forces, their friends, family and partners are slowly being defeated.

Minhyuk and Amber are trying hard to reach them they are close, Minhyuk is very agile in his wolf form as Amber is strong enough to battle and help him advance, make all of the others attack her, he is in front of them; now they look at him with wide eyes, Minhyuk smirk and is about to pound on them when the witch makes a move on her hand, making everyone stop due to a sound she produce that is hurting the wolfs ears and senses; they all fall in the ground trying to protect their ears, after this, she makes another movement to tied them all with chains, the kings, the captains and some of their remaining team are all tied, Minhyuk and the others have lost their wolf form because of the disturbance.

Minhyuk think of changing again when the witch says in a monotonous and bored voice, “don’t even try wolf prince… this chains are made of something you cannot break and also have something that will prevent a change, so you all will stay in human form”, she finish saying standing in front of Minhyuk and holding the chain in her face showing the disgust  for being in front of a wolf.

“As you can see we are prepared”, says one of the vampires, “you never stood a chance”, he says making a disgust face smelling all the blood from the wolfs of both sides there were bodies scattered around, “you just waste blood here”, he finish saying covering his nose.

“Why are you doing all this?”, says King Minho to them tied and without being able to move much, “We still can fight clearly, as wolfs we won’t give up easily on your stupid plan to conquer all the land!”, says King Minho from his kneeling position as they have all being put in that position in the center of the space; they heard the laugh from the other vampire a very creepy one showing the true monster they have in front.

“You really don’t understand…”, he pauses to then continue talking walking to stand in front of all of them, “I don’t just want the land… I want us to be the only creatures in the whole land…”, they all try to process what this crazy man is saying making all of them gasp and before someone says something he continue talking, “yes, you guess right, I will kill any other creature in this land… vampires are way superior to any other creature”, he says showing his air of superiority, “way back we were the only creatures in this land, slowly other creatures come to this lands and even if we try to make them leave and have what has been ours first back, the vampire king of that time has made an agreement with all of the creatures to stay in peace and far from each other”, he finish saying but the other vampire continue saying.

“That is why we want what is ours now and for that we have need some creatures as you can see, so we are going to have them to our service for as long as they are useful”, he says smiling showing a sinister smile, “when we are finishing with our work they will also be killed…”, he pause then continue with a somber face, “that is why the kings of our land also need to die and after you they are the next ones to fall”, he finish saying  walking back to stand next to the witch and the other vampire.

“How can they be ok with this, they are wolfs too!”, screams Minhyuk thinking in loud voice, because he is right they are being use and in the end they will also die, how can someone agree to something like that.

“Oh that… they are under a spell”, says one of the vampires, “so they will do everything we say even if we say they have to kill each other”, he says laughing like if all this is a funny joke, “wolfs are so stupid that is why you all need to die instead of being here wasting air”, he finish saying with an angry voice.

“Saphire, come on we need to rest a little before we kill them”, says the other vampire who is apparently the leader of all this nonsense, “we need to discuss some things to get the vampire lands first”, he finish saying as they walk to another side of the mountain where they probably have a place to rest.

They are doomed think Minhyuk, is already late at night, they are drain and most of their friends are lying on the ground lifeless, they knew this was a suicide mission but they never thought this would be like this, he turns to see his father and gasps; King Changwook have bruise all over and as what he can see he has a broken arm that look like if is falling at any move.

He looks on the other side and sees King Minho, with a broken leg, injure arm and a very nasty bite with blood just above his eye a little more and he probably will have lost his eye; he looks to his other friends and they are all in similar shapes, injure, in pain, suffering, they should have think it better, but hey never count with them also having a witch a very powerful one; Minhyuk also notice his own injuries he has some broken ribs and other cuts done by teeth all over himself. He looks at king Suho and queen Amber they are both near to each other giving comforting looks to each other as can’t move from their kneeling position and is not something they can do if they wanted as they are also very much hurt; he remembers his mate, his eyes, his smile, his cute cheeks, his laugh how he is so perfect for him and how probably this will be the last time he will be able to think about him; he thinks about all of this saying his silent good byes and feeling sorry for not being able to go back as promise.

 They are trying not to fall asleep, and trying to endure the cold breeze they are feeling, probably they are in the early morning hours, they have try to stay silent so they can’t hear them after all there is nothing they can do now, they have no way to communicate to anyone and they need to save energy in any case there is something they can do; suddenly they heard footsteps they all try to look up, after being in the same position makes it ahard thing to do.

“Look what we have here”, says the Saphire guy to the other, “looks like they are still alive, thought you all will be death by now”, he says with a laugh having too much fun with all the situation.

“You are right, seems like you will have the time to kill them as you wish”, says the other guy, “who do you want to start with”, says this one with a smirk on his face.

“The prince looks good”, he says walking towards Minhyuk, the kings try to move and walk towards to make him regret what he is saying, Suho even growl to their direction trying to untie himself, Wonho and Shownu also battle to untie and move to help Minhyuk screaming to not touch their prince but everything was futile as they can’t break free.

Minhyuk on the other side just let him be, after all he has try everything to free himself, he was the only one trying to free himself with every possible idea he had and with his uncomfortable position, the man lifts him by the chain and push him to be in front of everyone making Minhyuk fall on his side screaming due to the pain of his broken ribs, by that time all of them were screaming and making a fuss Minhyuk should not be killed.

“Silence!”, screams the vampire leader, “you all need to learn a lesson” he says making a move to his head to the witch so with a single move she make the chains hold their hands and feet stronger than before even cutting their skin they fall silent by the pain, they all are injure so this make them lose all their energy and some even fall to their sides because of the intense pain.

“now you know your place… all of you disgusting creatures”, he says with an angry face and a look that could kill if that was possible.

So the Saphire guy proceeds to place Minhyuk in front of all of them making him be in a kneeling position again and makes him look up by pulling his hair, he is holding a knife specially made with a substance that make impossible for wolfs to heal, as wolfs because of their wolf nature can heal faster and completely after an injury; he is about to cut Minhyuks throath with the screams of King Changwook as a background noise trying to make them kill him instead of his beloved son, Wonho and Shownu are also making their best to free and wlk over to fre Minhyuk making their injur¿ies even more painful due to the chain cutting their skin.

When suddenly from behind them a wolf come barking and charging to the vampire in front making him move a little far from Minhyuk and falling sit in the process dropping the knife looking at the new wolf with fear in his eyes, so the wolf change to human form and take a knife in his hand a silver one that can kill vampires, and without hesitation stabbed the man on the heart, killing him instantly.

The other man and wolfs are all startle by the sudden appearance of the wolf boy, when he turns they all can see is none other than Kihyun, he stands with blood all over himself breathing louder deu to the effort of running and battling a little with the vampire, looking furious to the other vampire, when he is about to walk to him, the witch is about to interfered, when she flies to a tree move by a strong wind and tie to the tree in a way that she can’t move her arms or hands.

“You thought you can interfere in the destiny my sister”, says Krystal coming in sight still with her characteristic bored face but now with some kind of anger in her eyes, “You cannot interfere in others matters”, she says, making all of the other wolfs free but even if they are free some are to injure to even stand, Wonho and Shownu move to help Minhyuk and move him out of the way, Kihyun also come to him.

“Are you ok?”, asks Kihyun with tears in his eyes, “He didn’t hurt you right?”, he asks as some tears fall from eyes.

“I’m ok, thank you my love” says Minhyuk placing a hand on his cheek Kihyun quickly lean on his touch closing his eyes, “How can this be possible I thought you couldn’t change”, says Minhyuk more in a sentences than as a question.

“That is a story for later”, says Kihyun smiling and helping Wonho and Shownu to move Minhyuk to a place where he can rest his back, as they are moving in the middle of the walk Kihyun stops, and let them walk Minhyuk over to a safe place where the kings and the other wlofs are all gathere, Kihyun looks a Minhyuk with a single tear and whispers just for him to hear, ‘I’m sorry… I love you’

Minhyuk didn’t understand and continue walking as he sees Kihyun walking back and changing into a wolf again, Minhyuk wa about to scream at him when he notices just how in that moment, the other vampire come with the knife to kill Kihyun, but he didn’t count with the fact that Kihyun will change into his wolf form and charge at him with all his force, making them both roll over for overpower the other in the end falling over the small cliff behind them, nobody knows what happened they all just look in shock the little wolf and vampire fall down.

Minhyuk just screams, he sees how the love of his life falls without knowing if he is alive or not, he tries to run over to look and check what happened but is stop by Wonho and Shownu as he is no condition to walk and make the effort to go down.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 24

BACK SOME WEEKS BEFORE THE ATTACK

Kihyun has being left behind, because all are busy training he has barely time to see Minhyuk but that is something he is using to his advantage, he is working with the hospital and taking care of the pup he has found to this day the pup feels more like a son than anything else, but he is having his training time.

Every afternoon he gets lost, he moves to another place to train himself, he has been talking to Amber the Luna of the ‘Mexo pack’ to convince her that he needs to know how to defend himself and his family, after all his family without his father and husband is all omegas, including a pregnant Changkyun at the time; she was hard to convince but in the end decided that he is right of course Captain Victoria was also there helping to convince her.

He started training with the basics as he already has some knowledge Captain Victoria says it is better to start with the very basics so he can refresh his abilities and learn the new ones with everything in his mind; the training was exhausting and makes every bone in his body ache because after all he is not used to train this hard and less with a very determinate captain like Victoria; when he was training with Hyungwon, Seungcheol was easy on them because it was just training to know not to use it.

The weeks were going by and he was getting agile as time pass, then something he never expected happened slowly but surely his wolf was showing, first was his scent slowly was getting noticeable, then it was this voice in his mind and the sensation that something else was in his body, his eyes changed when he was training, so they have to stop his training advice by Sun Young.

She started to notice this signs and how Kihyun look a little lost and distracted and that sweet scent that you can feel when a little wind blow, with this she asks Dr. Park Chanyeol if is possible to make some test to know if Kihyun’s wolf is finally coming out; that is how Kihyun change from spending his afternoons training discovering his wolf. One day his wolf finally was able to show for some seconds; it was a beautiful brownish wold with precious blue eyes and even if show itself as an omega there was something fears in his eyes and aura.

After that his trainings consist on training his combat abilities and his wolf abilities too, things got harder but he did his best for his family, his friends and Minhyuk, specially he really wanted to show Minhyuk his wolf and that he is now a complete wolf.

One afternoon they decided to rest, Amber was back with Victoria to the training camp, so he was left with the others to enjoy his time, “this is so peaceful”, says Kihyun to Sun young as he notice she is right behind him, “I really want to spend more times like this in peace”, he finish saying with his eyes to the front looking at Sulli playing with some pups in her wolf form she looks adorable and seems to enjoy greatly with the little pups.

“I know”, says Sun young sitting beside Kihyun surprise that he notices her quick, “but you know I have the feeling that everything will be fine and that everything will be better soon”, says the nurse looking at Kihyun and admiring his determination, thinking that he is a very special omega, “now tell me how is it that you always notice who is coming to your way”, says the nurse with a smile.

Kihyun laughs and start to say, “that is something Hyugnwon is still wondering”, he says smiling and chuckling, “to be honest”, he says sighing with a smile, “I don’t know I have always been able to sense when someone is coming my way, since I was a little pup is something I am born with”, he says because is true he doesn’t know how he can do it but he has always had this heighten sense of the ear and smell.

“I would like to be like this in that way Sulli or Amber won’t be able to scare the shit out of me”, she says sighing and pouting, “Is not fair they always do the same”, says the nurse changing her pout to a smile; Kihyun laugh hearing that remembering his older brother fail attempts to surprise him.

“That is cute”, he says earning an annoyed look from the nurse he chuckles and adds, “that show how much they love you and I know it can be annoying sometimes but in the end is a good memory to remember”, he finish saying with a smile looking at the nurse, she smiles too remembering everything.

“You are right, I don’t know what will I do without them”, she says looking at the still playful nurse, “they are all I have, they are my family after everything that happened”, she finish saying with a charming and bright smile.

After that they decided to join the pups to help them catch the young nurse spending a very lovely time in good company.

After playing they sit with the pups drinking some water while the pups have some snacks to munch after playing a lot, Kihyun sighs sitting next to Sun young, “what happens?”, asks the nurse after hearing him sigh, “Is there anything wrong?”, she asks concern.

“I… I want this to be a surprise for Minhyuk”, he says blushing, Sun young look at him with a puzzle expression so Kihyun knew that he has to elaborate more so she can understand, “I mean… I want… I want to cover the fact that I am an omega, before it wasn’t a problem but recently my scent is more noticeable”, he says blushing even more, “I want to tell Minhyuk when he is back from the battle”, he finish saying.

Sun young chuckle hearing Kihyun and how cute the soon to be king sound, “I can help you with that”, she says, “after all you already know how to control your omega better”, she says making Kihyun smile and say his thank you in gratitude.

Just that day Minhyuk will be back from his training to have his resting time with the others and well, they spend their first night together as husbands, a night that for sure Kihyun will never forget.

After that Kihyun has kept training, to polish his abilities; the day for them to go come and Kihyun is not so sure about it but something in his heart let him know that there is something bad happening, that night he was restless, more after knowing that the witch has ungently gone to the Vampire land; as if his thoughts were true he heard some noise coming from down, he gets up ready to stop any intruder when the witch light up the place so he recognize the kings of the vampire land and some of their trust man.

“King Taekwoon, King Jaehwan”, says Kihyun rushing to them, “what had happened?”, he asks coming to help them, even if vampires are more like wolf that can heal faster damage can be done to them too, “Is there something I can do for you?”, he says close to them trying to know what they need.

Before they can say something Jooheon gets into the place with the guards, “STOP!”, says Kihyun before they try to hurt his friends, “they are the kings from the vampire land and they are injured, send some of the guards for doctors but don’t tell them what they are”, he finish saying, the last thing they need ins people feeling nervous from having vampires on their lands.

“Can you tell us what happened?”, Kihyun asks again.

“They am bush us…”, says Sanghyuk, “They try to get into the palace but the forces weren’t enough to stop them same thing as before it looks like if they were using magic”, he finish saying.

“They were a lot… we tried our best to contain them but…”, says Hakyeon, “our strength wasn’t enough, Honbing and Ravi are still there traying to keep them at bay the most they can to make them think that the kings are still there”, he says with a very worried face.

“So Krystal brought us here”, says King Jaehwan with one of king Takwoon hand on his, “I hope we are not intruding in here, but we need help… if they catch us all the land will be taken and it will be harder to stop them”, he says with urgency, Kihyun was about to answer but he couldn’t as his brother, mother and Changkyun are coming down the stairs fearing the worse.

“What happens here?”, asks the queen as she reach the place, “who are all of them?”, she says too.

“They are…”, Kihyun is interrupted again by Jooheon coming back with a doctor, “The doctor is here Prince Kihyun”, he says panting, “thank you Jooheon”, says Kihyun smiling, “mother there is no time to explain just know they are friends and they need our help”, says Kihyun.

“In that case move them to a room they will need it to be check and treat”, so the queen starts to order the servants that were now awake to take everything the doctor might need to a room and to prepared them for their guest.

The night was getting cold as the time pass, the vampires were all install in their rooms, but Kihyun still had that uneasy feeling what could this be, he was thinking about it in his pajama in his father’s office as his mother and brother have been helping the vampires feel comfortable, Changkyun was also there with his pup as King Jaehwan was very curious to see a real pup, he was the center of attention after that bringing some smiles to their faces after the terrible situation they are in.

The door was knock and he answers for the person to come in, “Yes, tell me”, he says without looking knowing his brother was the one in the door.

“You always knew when someone is coming”, says Hyungwon chuckling and getting into the office heading to the other armchair that is in front of the fireplace, “what happens? I can feel that there is something bothering you”, says Hyungwon to him looking at him with a worried expression.

“I don’t know…”, Kihyun says sighing, “I just don’t feel at ease… there is something bothering me like if there is something wrong that might have happened”, he finish saying.

“Maybe you are too nervous”, says Hyungwon, “after all is your husband the one out there and you both are already mated which is different from me and Wonho”, he says making a small pause, “We are also mates but we are not together yet, that makes your connection and feelings stronger for each other, maybe that is the reason why you feel in that way”, Hyungwon finish saying looking at his brother he has never seen him like this before.

“You are right Wonnie… but my wolf is so impatient and it feels desperate too”, says Kihyun realizing too late that he has spill his secret not even his brother or moth3er know that he already found his subgender, sohe gets quiet waiting for his brother’s reaction.

“I know and that is what I’m talking about your and his wolf are totally connected as you are mated alre…”, a pause Hyungwon look at Kihyun with a confused expression which Kihyun return with a small smile, “wait!! Hold up!”, says Hyugnwon still processing the words said to him after a couple of minutes he looks back at Kihyun with wide eyes and unable to say something his mouth just opens and closes.

“Yes”, says Kihyun still with a small smile, “It’s what you are thinking my wolf already present… Wonnie I finally know my sub gender”, he says with some tears on his eyes moving to face Hyungwon instead of the fire.

Hyungwon reacts moving to kneel in front of his brother and hug him tight, this is something his brother has been waiting for so long, he is happy to know that his wish is finally coming true, “but… how… like… when did you find it out”, says Hyungwon sitting on the floor still too happy and stunned.

Kihyun also sits down in front of Hyungwon and takes Hyungwon’s hands in his and starts speaking, “I just recently found out Wonnie but I don’t know how to feel about it”, he says with a little concern on his face but before Hyugnwon says something he starts speaking again, “I’m an omega Wonnie, I was supposed to be an alpha or a beta, nobody specks me to be an omega”, he finish saying kind of frustrated even if he is happy he is finally a complete wolf he didn’t wanted to be an omega.

“I don’t see the problem in that, mother and father will be happy about it it doesn’t matter the sub gender they will love you”, says Hyugnwon not understanding quite well why his brother is thinking like this, when he has been the first one in defend him and think that omegas are as strong as the other subgenders.

“I… I know Wonnie”, says Kihyun sighing and looking down at their join hands, “Is just… you know how I’m going to be the king after father retires… so everybody expects me to be an alpha or a beta, but I’m just an omega”, he says still looking down Hyungwon kind of understands his brothers point but he still can’t get the whole idea, “Just…. I’m not sure if the people of our pack will still see me as a capable king even if I’m not what is expected of me”, says Kihyun frustrated with this situation he can’t even control.

Hyungwon look at him with a sympathetic smile he knows perfectly well how much his brother has work to be the next king of their pack and how much he has sacrifice for this in the process lifting the responsibility from him as the older brother and first born of the king and queen of the pack, he will forever be grateful for it but it concerns him that his brother think he is not suitable for be a king because of his sub gender, “Kihyunie”, says Hyungwon to his brother still sitting on the floor next to him, “Look at me… please”, he says placing a finger under his brother’s chin to make him look at him again in the eye that is when he notice the tears falling down from his eyes, “ Kihyunie… you will be an amazing king, I know that because you care about all the pack, you care for every single people, you have diligently prepared for that, there is no one that deserve this more than you… you were unpresent before and the people love you already for your caring nature that now we know where it came from…”, says Hyugnwon with a smile and making appeared a small smile on Kihyuns lips, “So please don’t doubt yourself… you are more than capable to be a king and even if you are an omega and not what any other person expected you are more than capable to show them how strong of a king you are”, Hyungwon finish saying and pulling Kihyun to a hug that he reciprocates immediately tears rolls down from both brothers eyes, “I will always be here to support you my Kihyunie… you are my little brother”, Hyugnwon finish saying breaking the hug to clean Kihyun’s face with his hands.

“When did you grow up so much?”, says Kihyun with a smile and a tired teary look on his face, he really appreciates Hyungwon a lot there is no other person he would like to have as a brother than him.

They continue talking about how he feels knowing his subgender and other things without talking into too much detail about how he discover it because after all, no one knows about his training; they were talking without notion of the time when suddenly someone appeared in the room, it was Krystal with a face that choose seriousness and determination, she wears her usual cape over her whole body and a long dress with long sleeves as usual, her presence alert both boys making them stand up to know what happens.

“Wolf prince Kihyun is time”, she says to Kihyun surprising them, is time? Time for what Kihyun thought to himself, “to put into action what you have learn”, she says as always like if she could read his mind.

“Put into action what?”, asks Hyungwon clueless of everything, “What are you talking about?”, he says still puzzle but not Kihyun he knows exactly what he has just learned.

“But… how? Is there something I should know?”, asks Kihyun surprising Hyugnwon who looks at him with furrow eyebrows not understanding.

“In the battle ground, they need your help before it is too late”, she says to Kihyun looking directly to him, making Kihyun wide eye and surprising Hyugnwon even more whye his brother needs to go there.

Kihyun look down and feeling like if it’s the right thing to do, something deep inside him knows that he needs to be there, that is his duty to help them in that moment, is not just his husband out there is also his father, his friends and the kings of other packs too, after seeing the state King Taekwoon and King Jaehwan are he is sure that they have no mercy for anyone or anything.

“I’m going, they need me”, says Kihyun facing his brother and the witch who is waiting for his answer she looks please by his answer but Hyugnwon is another story.

“Are you crazy?! You don’t know what can happen to you out there, remember that we are not train to combat we just know self-defense, you will be kill in no time”, says Hyungwon with get eyes, “I don’t want you to die… you are my only brother”, he finish saying feeling a knot on his throat.

Kihyun walks to his brother taking his hands in his looking at their join hands to then look at Hyungwon’s eyes with a small smile, “Wonnie… my wonnie… my beloved brother… don’t worry I will be fine, I have train for this I even know how to change into wolf form”, he says making Hyungwon to look at him with wide eyes and before he could ask anything Kihyun continue talking, “Is a long story that I will told you when I can back, I ‘ll just tell that is the reason why I suddenly disappear on the pass weeks”, he finish saying with a wink, “So please don’t worry about me, I will make sure that our father, friends and your mate come back home alive”, Kihyun finish saying cleaning the single tear that runs down Hyugnwon’s cheek.

“You have to promise me that you will be back, not just Wonho, not just Minhyuk, not just father and not just our friends but also you… that you will be here to become the King I know you can be”, he says in between tears looking at the peaceful face of his brother and that small adorable smile, but for some reason he wasn’t at ease something deep inside him wasn’t calm.

“I will don’t worry”, Kihyun says hugging his brother in a good bye hug then he turns to Krystal and change his face to a serious one knowing exactly what he needs to do, “take me where they are”, with determination and authority.

“As you wish wolf prince”, she says making like a door for him to reach the place they need to go, Kihyun look one more time to Hyungwon saying to please take care of their mother and tell her that they will be back to then change into his wolf form and head into the unknown for him.

PRESENT TIME IN THE MOUNTAIN

Minhyuk was still trying to get free from Shownu and Wonho, the ones that are still keeping him from going down the cliff to check Kihyun; at the same time Amber and Suho have gone down to check on the prince and the vampire as they are injured but the adrenaline of the moment making it easy for them to go and check what happened to their friend.

Minhyuk was still agitated and stop by Shownu from moving, Wonho goes down to check what is happening, King Minho is not better than Minhyuk trying to know what happened to his son, his beloved son a couple of minutes pass for them to see the four wolfs coming up the cliff that it wasn’t that high but it could make serious damage to someone specially in the way they fall. Minhyuk stand up and try to smile seeing that they have brought Kihyun up, but his smile fade when he saw how they put Kihyun’s wolf form on the floor.

Minhyuk just stands on place without moving fearing the worst, King Minho walk solemnly to his son to see what Minhyuk has been thinking the king kneels near his son and place a hand on his fur caressing it and shedding tears sad and frustrated tears. Amber come in front of Minhyuk after changing to her human form again, shedding tears too not knowing how to deliver the news.

“Prince Minhyuk…”, says the girl with a broken voice, “Prince Kihyun… didn’t make it… apparently when they fell Kihyun could kill the vampire but he fell on top of him and in the process the vampire also stabs him… I’m sorry prince Minhyuk”, Amber finish saying walking to stand next to her husband who immediately take her into his arms knowing how much his wife loved the kid.

Minhyuk was in blank, this cannot be possible… his Kihyun, his mate cannot be dead, he walks to the place Kihyun’s body is on the floor, there he sees the King next to his son crying he stands next to the king, “He is not dead”, says Minhyuk next to the King who just heard him shedding even more tears, “He is not dead that is not possible… he will get up I’m sure”, says Minhyuk at the time the king stands up and looks at Minhyuk with the most sad expression on his face and place his hands on Minhyuks shoulders.

“He is gone… my son is gone Minhyuk”, he says moving to let Minhyuk also mourned and understand that Kihyun is not alive anymore; Minhyuk kneel next to Kihyuns body even with his injuries that doesn’t feel right now his body is numb, he then lies next to Kihyun hugging his body caressing his fur, his soft fur.

“Please Kihyun get up…”, he starts saying with tears in his eyes, “You can’t do this to me… I don’t like this game”, he says again hugging even more Kihyun’s wolf body, “You cannot leave me… you are my other half how am I supposed to continue without you…”, he finishes saying as reality sink in and then he brakes he cry all his sorrow and sadness, he cries like a little pup desolated and screaming they took the love of his life from him to early it is not fair.

The rest cry for him, cry for Kihyun, cry for all the life this insane people took just because they wanted power one that wasn’t in their hands as the land is of all the creatures living in there; King Changwook move closer to Minhyuk to make him sit and he embraces his son with tears running down his face too, he feels hurt looking at his son so lost, so sad, Minhyuk cry and scream some more on his father’s arms his wolf is uncontrollable too, mourning the lost of his mate but his wolf also sense something he cannot making him even sadder, angrier, more frustrated; they all decided to move back to the ‘Mexo pack’ as it is the place where their families are.

Krystal took care of her sister, taking her unconscious to the witches’ land, where she needs to pay for many crimes been one of them partnering with someone that wanted to also kill them; she knew all alone the news of Kihyun’s death after all it was the destiny written that in this life they wouldn’t be together, a sacrifice was necessary for the things to go in the correct way.

With her help they move Kihyun’s body that for reason doesn’t change to his human form, so Minhyuk is the one having it in his arms, as he didn’t let anyone else to touch his mates body, they arrive to the place with sad expressions; they have the bodies of the others that sacrifice in the process too.

The queens run directly to their mates with tears in their eyes seeing them injure and sad, they hug each other for comfort, is weird for them seeing their husbands cry not knowing the truth behind it.

Minhyuk appear in front of them with the wolf on his hands, the first ones to notice are Sun young and Sulli as they have seeing Kihyun in wolf form before, Sun young hugs a crying Sulli knowing how she will take this after all they were all friends, the nurse also cry in the embrace then feeling some strong arms around them knowing well that is their captain who is also shedding tears.

Hyungwon hugs Wonho his mate is back alive, he is happy to have him again in his arms, then he notices the wolf Minhyuk is placing in the center of the mansion grounds, so he automatically moves from Wonho’s arms, tears coming to his eyes, moving his head to each side as a no sign, it cannot be not his brother, not his Kihyun, he runs to the body moving Minhyuk out of the way, and that is when he also started to cry like a small pup screaming and holding his brother in his arms.

The queen understanding the situation, looks at her husband for answers, and he just shed more tears and nodding, Shin Hye wasn’t having it, no it wasn’t possible not her baby not her beloved son, that is impossible; she let her husband standing in place as she run to her other son embracing her two sons in her arms, crying for the lost.

Wonho come near Hyugnwon to hug him and support him, letting the queen to have the body of her son in her arms, cradling him like she used to do when he was a small pup, remembering the pretty eyes and smile of her younger son.

The mourning time last a whole week like if it was the king who have died, after all is exactly what happened the pack lost their most precious person in the whole pack, their beloved prince and future king; that week the weather was gloomy and the clouds didn’t leave the place, the things weren’t the same for anyone something change deep inside everyone.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 25

MANY YEARS LATER

It is a morning, a busy morning as always is for Minhyuk the son of the CEO of a big make-up company called “monbebe”, yes the CEO Lee Changwook is his father and his mother is the beautiful Gayoung the one that is the inspiration for all the make-up done in the company, his father has always said that she is his muse. This morning he has to go to the company with other purpose than only work. His father has asked him for some time now to come to the company to work as an intern, he is starting from below to then go up when the time comes knowing how the company works in different levels.

He arrives as always in his very luxurious car, a present for being the best in his economic and business class in the university, he always says good morning to all, since a young age he has learn to be polite and respectful to all the people around him; getting as always the ettention of all the employees in the company not just because he is the son of the CEO but also because of his good looks.

He gets to his work desk and there his father’s secretary is waiting for him bowing to greet him and asks for him to please follow her that his father is already waiting for him in his office.

With a sigh Minhyuk nodes and follows her, “Do you know what he wants to talk about? Is weird that he asks me to come to his office so early in the morning”, asks Minhyuk trying to get some information as they are in the elevator to reach the floor his father’s office is at.

“Actually… no”, says the girl with small smile to him, “He didn’t want to tell me anything because he says I always tell you beforehand the topics”, she says sighing and making a small pout she is quite young still so she looks cute doing those gestures, but is the truth she always tells Minhyuk the topics beforehand so the boy is aware of any situation but this time has been different.

“Ok then I have to wait and listen what he wants”, Minhyuk says sighing.

“Unfortunately yes”, says the girl to him with a small smile.

They arrive to the floor where the main office, the girl gets to her desk and bows to Minhyuk, “Don’t worry I think is nothing big, you will ok”, she finishes with a smile.

Minhyuk put a hand on the handler and sighs thinking that he hopes she is alright, and that is nothing big what his father will say but things never go as plan, right?

The news wasn’t exactly something he could gess, he is actually speechless to say the least his father has say to him everything like if is something light, but it is not for Minhyuk.

“Father are you sure!”, says Minhyuk still recovering from the shock, “I am still young I don’t want to get married yet! There is a lot I want to do before that”, he says to his father trying to change his mind something he knows is kind of impossible.

“Enough”, says his father and putting a hand up to stop him from talking, “Your mother and I have talk about it and we think is time for you to get a partner to accompany you in all the moments of your life, someone that will be there for you in every situation”, he finish saying taking his wife hand on his as she is also there present to have a talk with her son, “She is a guide for me and a source of happiness that is what I want for you”, he finish saying with a lovely smile to his wife.

“Your father is right”, says the woman moving to sit next her son, “You need to have a mate and the sooner the better”, she says taking her son’s hands on hers, “I know you will find the perfect omega for you, the perfect mate for you to be happy, like your father and I”, she finish saying with a soft smile to her son.

“Motherrrrrr…”, says a whiny Minhyuk, “I don’t want to get married yet I am to young! I am just 22 please I need more time to find a mate now I want to concentrate in finish my studies and know more about the company”, he says trying to convince his mother giving her his best puppy eyes, but the woman just chuckle.

“Honey, that is the age your father had when we got together and then got married”, she says remembering how they got together and then married to have their precious sons, they for sure have a good life, “so your age is just right to find someone to get married”, she finish saying trying to get the idea in his son with a bright smile.

“But motherrrrrrr”, says Minhyuk sighing seeing this like a lost battle already, “That was for you and dad those were other times, these days is different we are not in the ancient times mother”, he says to them both making his father scoff.

“Hey! you brat, we are not mommies, we have age but not that much”, says the man from his desk, “besides this is already decide you just have to follow orders”, Minhyuk was about to talk when his father interrupt him with a serious face, “There are no buts Minhyuk, this time you will do what we say and that is final”, was the las thing his father says to him.

That afternoon Minhyuk decided to call his friends and brother after work to talk to them about what his father said, they have been his friends for a long time, they have studied together since a very young age so they know each other very well, every time there is something bothering anyone they reunite to talk about it,  that is how it has been since their school days the difference is that now they reunite in the house own by one of they, as public figures they don’t enjoy going out too much.

The elevator dings and let him see that there is one og his frineds and his brother“Hey Minhyukie, how are you?”, says Hoseok to Minhyuk one of his best friends, “Long time no see”, he says as Minhyuk hug him letting him come into his apartment.

“He is right it has been a while since I also saw you and we are brothers”. Says the other boy Jooheon his little brother, Minhyuk also hug him and let him into the apartment.

“Yeah I now right? It already has been quite some time since we last saw each other”, they all have being busy with their studies and work that they have not seen each other in a while specially Jooheon who is starting his univertity, “And where is Hyunwoo?”, says Minhyuk asking for their other friend and Hoseok’s brother.

“He is busy at his home, you know how he likes to spend time with his husband, I tell him that he is too clingy to him”, says Hoseok laughing remembering how his brother has fall for the small omega easily.

“I know right, who would think that the serious and strong Hyunwoo would become like this with a husband”, he also laughs remembering how they all said they don’t need a mate before but now Hyunwoo is the first one to fall in love make them all laugh at how the small omega can control him.

“I know right”, says Hoseok still laughing about it. They continue talking about how things are going for them at work and in the university, as they all are still studying and trying to balance their working time with their study time, even Jooheon is starting to learn about the company business.

After some time, Hyunwoo arrive to the apartment, so they call for him to come to the living room as Minhyuk’s apartment is a penthouse that let you get inside as soon as the elevator open, the man comes to them and sits next to Minhyuk taking some chips from the center table.

“So finally your husband let go of you”, says Minhyuk teasing the boy making his friend and brother laugh loudly, “He is quite something ha, he is smaller than you but control you better”, says Minhyuk drinking a little bit of his wine, they have been drinking some wine as they talk about their days.

“Ha ha ha very funny guys!”, says Hyunwoo taking some snacks in his mouth, “But I can’t help it he is pregnant so I get easily worried about him”, he says like if it’s nothing forgetting the fact his friends didn’t know about it.

Hoseok, Jooheon and Minhyuk stop laughing looking at their friend with wide eyes surprise how easily he says the news to them, they knew this will eventually happen but to know is happening now they are surprise.

“waaaaa Changkyunie is fast wowwwwww”, says Hoseok referring to his brother in law and his brother’s husband.

“How long is he now?”, asks Jooheon to Hyunwoo with curiosity in his eyes as he is the youngest of them all.

“He is only two months long, but I already love that small bean so much”, says Hyunwoo with a big proud smile, after all alphas are proud when they are able to make their omegas conceive but he doesn’t see it like that he always wanted a big family similar to the one he has grown up in full of love and understanding, “but please keep it a secret for now Kyunnie wants to wait until the baby is a little bit bigger to tell mother and father”, says Shownu still eating the snacks serve.

Minhyuk is speechless but happy for his friend maybe this marriage thing is not that bad he thought for himself to then shake his head thinking again what am I saying!

“So Min tell us why you needed this reunion?”, asks Hyunwoo to Minhyuk after seeing he is quiet, “Is there something going on in the business again?”, he asks knowing the struggle his friend had before with a client he needed to get.

“Is not that…”, says Minhyuk sighing, “Is just… my father wants me to get married and find a mate to help me be better”, he says with a heavy sigh and drinking the last of his wine to served himself more.

Hoseok and Hyunwoo look at each other, knowing their friend wants to have a partner but not now, he wants to do more things before being tied, Jooheon is also surprise he knew this could happen but he never expected this to happened so soon.

“Well… that is something we knew will happen eventually, specially knowing your father want you to be settle when he passes the company to you”, says Hoseok cautious to not upset even more his friend. 

“I know…”, says Minhyuk with a sigh, “But I can be responsible enough even without a husband or wife I don’t even know, I just…”, Minhyuk stops to think a bit and say, “I just want to live my life as a single man until I want to get married”, he says taking another sip of his wine.

“We know, but who knows maybe you will find your other half soon”, says Hyunwoo with a very big smile on his face.

“He is right Ki maybe you will find someone soon and you will fall for them fast… because I don’t think father will change his mind and more knowing mother is agreeing to it”, says Jooheon taking some chips into his mouth making Minhyuk sigh even more knowing his brother is totally right.

“but don’t stress for that now, you’ll see how everything falls into the right place”, says Hyunwoo with a smile to Minhyuk, “besides remember we need to go to the museum this Friday and check if everything is ready for that photoshoot of your make-up line we will go with you to check that everything is alright”, says Hyunwoo to him they have a very famous photography company called “WeneePic” that works hand in hand with Minhyuk’s make-up company, “In that way you will be able to distract yourself of all this”, they continue sharing their time together laughing and joking so Minhyuk feels better after the big bomb his father through to him that morning.

The week pass by normally after that sudden bomb Minhyuk’s dad through at him, is already Friday and he needs to go to the museum with his friends, they have rent the space for a small photoshoot on the Sunday so they need to check if everything will be ok for the photos to be taken without any inconvenience.

He is wearing his usual suit, going to the place in his luxurious car ready to just go and check the place and then head back to his office to work on everything set for that day, but he didn’t count with the fact that his days wouldn’t be the same after this day.

“Remember me why are we here on a Friday instead of Saturday, there are a lot of students coming for their school trips today”, says Minhyuk annoyed by the loud sound of all the students, there were kids, middle schoolers and high schoolers all of them taken there to learn about everything in the museum.

“Because tomorrow is even more crowded as is the weekend”, says Hyunwoo smiling to the assistant that is coming their way to show them the place and the specific areas where the photoshoot could take place.

The girl bows in front of them and smile introducing herself in the process, “Good morning Mr. Son and Mr. Lee, I will be helping you in showing the place the photoshoot couldl be taking place, my name is Krystal and I will be your guide for today”, she finish saying and gesturing with her hands to follow her into the first room she will show to them, “So, if you please follow me I will explain everything to you and if you have any questions please don’t hesitate to ask”, she kindly says to start with their trip in the museum.

They have already walk in three rooms of the museum, one with the newest pieces the museum has acquired, other with the most famous paintings in it and the last one about sculpture pieces from the most famous ones to the newest ones; Minhyuk is tired and even if he enjoys the art right now he just wants to go back to his office to work and then head straight to his home and not being around all those kids and noise.

The next room show is the one for the most cultural space where there are stories and facts about past kings and queens of the territory, Minhyuk has always being interest into this, there is something that make him feel some kind of way when he hears this stories specially about the big battle that happened back in the days; the room is currently pack with high school students learning about this topic.

“Here is King Minhyuk and Prince Kihyun, as you all probably know they were the ones to take the throne before the big battle broke where prince Kihyun sacrifice his life for the sake of all his pack and his love ones, what most people don’t know is that he was waiting for a pup from King Minhyuk”, says the girl in charge of explaining everything, “It is said that the prince died without knowing that he was in state and when King Minhyuk knew about it his sadness was immense and he was one of the kings that never got married again being loyal till the very end to his loved prince Kihyun, for those reasons Prince Hyungwon and Lord Hoseoks son was the next to take the throne as Prince Hyugnwon was of direct blood line of the royal family; as you can see here….”, the girl continue explaining about the story and facts of the kings moving forward with all the students, leaving space for Minhyuk to come and admire the painting of both the king and the prince he tuned out of the noise admiring the beautiful prince features he was so into it when he suddenly smell something sweet and very alluring to him, he look back to check who owns the scent but there was no one, he was about to move to the next room and follow the scent, but Hyunwoo and Hoseok call him back to check the garden too and select the best place to take the pictures.

Minhyuk didn’t forget the scent the rest of the day, even at work he thought of that delicious scent so sweet and elegant proper of an omega, but the place was so full of people that it is almost impossible for him to find the person with the scent, he has to let his thoughts to the side as he needs to concentrate on his job something that prove to be a difficult task after what happened.

“Nooooo… I don’t want to Wonnie!”, Says Kihyun to his brother Hyungwon, “I don’t want to go to that stupid party, I have better things to do”, he says sitting on his brother’s bed to sulk and pout.

“Kihyunie it will be ok there will be many alphas and betas and omegas to choose and to meet”, says Hyungwon preparing himself to go out to an important work for a photoshoot, “You need to go out more, life is more than just study you know”, says Hyungwon after checking himself a last time on the mirror and turning to look at his little brother.

“But I do a lot of things not just study!”, says Kihyun lying on the bed to continue sulking, he has always love his older brother scent, is fresh and sweet so it calms him.

“My little brother… being yourself in your room watching movies all day is not a way to live”, says Hyugnwon sitting next to his brother, “Come on maybe in this party you can make new friends it will be fun and I will be there with you”, says Hyungwon with a smile, “so stop sulking my Kihyunie and get up you are coming with me today”, says the man making his brother sit up still with a pout, Hyungwon chuckle and make his sulky brother get up, head out of the room and into his car to the place he needs to be.

The work Hyungwon has is to be the image of the new line of make-up for the “monebe” company, he has already work with the company for other photoshoots so he knows they are very professional, take good photos and are the best to make him look good every time; this time is a little bit different as they need to try the make-up on him and see what fits him best to be able to do the proper photoshoot the next day.

Kihyun sometimes comes with his brother just to make him company and also to have a good meal after, he asks his brother for it as he comes and sit to wait for him and keep him company in between the sessions or make-up touches. They arrive to the place that for coincidence is the museum, they want to make some pre takes to know exactly what to expect of the real photoshoot the next day; Hyungwon and Kihyun enter the place bowing to all the people already there for the pre shooting, Hyungwon went directly to fix his make-up and change his clothes for the ones choose for the photoshoot.

Hyugnwon was ready very soon, so he come into the room where they are making the first tries, they have close the area just for this, they are in the room for the famous paintings to give a little luxurious and vintage vibe to the first pictures; Hyungwon started to pose for the pictures and as always they were all drooling over him, he is pretty for sure as an omega he always gets all the attention.

To this pre session the one choose to come and check is Hoseok he fairly lost a game of ‘rock-paper-scissors’ and being choose to come to view that everything is fine for the real shoot the next day, Hyunwoo for sure was out of discussion as he wants to spend his weekend with his lovely pregnant husband; after the fair battle he was the one choose for this labor.

 He got in the place an hour after they started, he come with an iced Americano in his hand, his sunglasses on, he is wearing a white button up shirt with long sleeves, black pants and shoes, his hair is also style to have it out of his face; every girl and boy turn to see him and his well work body the omegas and betas all drooling over his body and masculine scent, the alphas all felt inferior in front of him; but he doesn’t care he is not there for that he is there for work and go back to his leisure time on his Saturday.

He got into the place, guide by Krystal again who is telling him about how the photoshoot has gone till that time and that if there is something else she can do to help with the accommodations to ask her and will see what is possible to do. He answers with a smile and saying that he will tell her if there is something he needs.

By the time Hyungwon was coming again after a change on his clothes and having a well deserve break, Hoseok was still keeping his sunglasses on to try and keep the contact to the minimum, when he heard the photographer praise Hyungwon for how good he looks in the clothes and the make-up, this makes Hoseok turn as he has never heard that photographer praise someone; there he sees the most beautiful creature on earth that he even takes his sunglasses off.

There was Hyungwon coming in an all-white outfit, he has blonde-white hair, on his face the make-up makes him look like an angel, on his neck he has a choker that simulates a shirt, then a tailor jacket that stylize his body elegantly, white pants and also white shoes giving as a whole a prince like feeling and look to him (think of the we are here ver.III outfit Hyungwon use 😉), now Hoseok will agree that he is for sure a very beautiful omega.  

Hoseok was planning to come check and then go home but something change his plans and he stays for all the time Hyungwon was being the model, so at lunch time Hyungwon is supposed to be all finish and be able to go home; when Hoseok hears the cut to have lunch he talks to Krystal again saying how satisfy he is with everything and asks what will be the schedule for the next day, so he talks to coordinate properly with Krystal and the photographer and fix the lasts things for the next day.

Hyungwon come out of the changing room and bows to everyone thanking them with a smile for the hard work when he was heading for the door someone come to him interrupting his walk and making Kihyun bump into his back as he was concentrating on his phone and trying to decide what they are eating for lunch.

“I’m sorry for coming to you like this”, says Hoseok with a little pink tint on his cheeks, Kihyun was with a hand on his face massaging his nose when he heard Hoseoks voice so with curiosity he looks from behind his brother who is talking, “but you are so pretty”, says Hoseok like in a trance when he realizes what he has said his eyes open as sauce plates, “I’m not saying that I come because you are pretty… I mean… you are not pretty… I mean you are beautiful… omg!”, says Hoseok in the end he has never mess up like this! What is happening to him!.

“You know when alphas are this direct to me I get annoyed… but”, says Hyugnwon looking coquettishly to Hoseok, “I think you are cute and for that I will let you invite me to lunch tomorrow”, says Hyugnwon with a wink, “for today I already have plans with my little brother so… see you tomorrow…”, says Hyungwon trying to make the boy say his name.

Hoseok was stunned with the confidence this omega has with a wide open mouth he needs to get his composure to talk when he sees the boy trying to get his name with a gesture of his hand, “Hoseok!”, he says in an almost scream surprising the two boys in front of him as now he notices the small omega behind him.

“Ok Hoseok”, says Hyungwon with a chuckle this man definitely is way different to other alphas he has met and he has met a lot of alphas and cocky betas because of his work, “see you tomorrow cutie”, says Hyungwon waving his hand as he walks pass Hoseok with Kihyun behind him trying not to laugh. Hoseok just look as he walks outside of the place still to stunned thinking what the hell happened to him!!! He never stutters when talking.

Kihyun and Hyungwon arrive to the car in silence, they open the car, get in and then the laughers explode, “What the hell Wonnie?!” says Kihyun in his laugh, “Where did all this confidence come from?”, asks Kihyun trying to control his laughter, this is the first time he sees his brother considering give someone an opportunity to know him he has never let anyone come to close to him.

Trying to composed himself Hyungwon answers, “I don’t know”, he says controlling his laughter better and smiling remembering this Hoseok guy face, “it feels like if I know him… from a long time ago…”, says Hyungwon with a sweet smile. Is weird think Hyungwon to himself but something deep inside him make him trust this man and give him a chance.

“Now tell me what do you want to eat?”, asks Hyugnwon to his little brother as both are already out in the road, “don’t tell me… you want Chicken”, says Hyungwon rolling his eyes.

“I was going to say exactly that! But after that good laugh you gave me let’s go for some seafood I will let you have your favorite today”, says Kihyun with a smirk knowing this will make his brother blush as he for once accept an invitation from someone. Like that they head to Hyugnwon’s favorite restaurant near the beach to eat his delicious shrimps as he deserves after a long day of work.

It’s Sunday day and for obvious reasons Kihyun decided to not go with his brother for today’s photoshoot as he will be probably in good company today and he doesn’t need to be a witness of that. So Kihyun heads today to his favorite library when he knows he can study or read a good book without being disturb just by the eventual owner coming to him to ask how everything goes for him.

In that way with his backpack on his back, he arrives to the ‘Starlight books”, his favorite place in the whole world, he comes first to the counter to ask if there is a place available on his favorite spot that is back in the library in a cubicle where he can have his alone time just fine, there he finds one of the owners the always kind and happy Jaehwan.

“Kihyun! Sweety how are you? Good to see you today!”, says the man who Kihyun think is probably a beta as he can’t get any scent from him, “You coming alone again? On a fine Sunday you come to study? You should enjoy more your young days”, says the man with a big shiny smile Kihyun only chuckle knowing that is exactly what he says every time he comes on a weekend.

“Hi there Jaehwan”, says Kihyun coming closer and taking out his library id, “Today I just want to read, I was ditch by my brother today”, says the boy with a pout.

“That sounds bad Kihyun”, says the man checking if they have an available space as many university students are there today to review their notes for their upcoming tests, “but today we don’t have your spot available Kihyun everything is full, but, you can go on the second floor and there you can find the perfect space for you”, says Jaehwan.

“Oh I see”, says Kihyun with a sigh, “then give me the other spot I should have come earlier”, says the boy thinking he could have go out earlier from home today, “anyways is always good to see you and you too Taekwoon ssi”, says Kihyun bowing taking his id and heading to the stairs.

“I will send Hongbin with your favorite coffee”, says Jaehwan as he loves to tease the boy a lot he knows Kihyun is a blushing mess right now even if he can’t see the boy’s face, as Kihyun is very much attracted to the other boy there is no doubt about it.

“Thank you”, says Kihyun with a small voice and a cute smile with red cheeks, after that he gets to his new spot to read fortunately for him he likes his new place to read maybe he should change his spot to read or study he will decide later after reading his book.

“You are so mean, poor boy has a crush on Hongbin since way before and we know that so please don’t encourage something that will never happened”, says the other owner a serious man by the name of Taekwoon.

“I know that! But let me have some fun owning this quiet place sometimes makes me bored so this is a way to have some fun and I don’t hurt anyone”, says Jaehwan with a big smile.

“You are unbelievable”, says the other man walking behind Jaehwan to go and check the café they have inside the library for students to rest and have something to drink while they take some time from studying.

“Hongbin please take a drink to Kihyun, his favorite”, says Jaehwan ignoring his husband’s thoughts and either way sending the other boy with a drink for Kihyun.

Hongbin gets to where Kihyun is reading and he admires the beauty the boy has, Kihyun is for sure the most beautiful omega he has ever seen in all his years on this earth, he still captivates him every time he has the pleasure to see him.

He touches the boys shoulder to get his attention and offering a charming smile he says, “here is your drink Kihyunie”, says the boy knowing that he for sure is older than the boy, “Oh! A new book? What are you reading this time?”, asks the boy as he place the coffee in Kihyun’s table.

Kihyun blush seeing how the boy gets closer to him to read some of the words in the pages, for Kihyun he is his secret crush, he has like Hongbin since the first time he met him in the library and he help him to get some books from a high shelf, “Hongbin… thank you”, says Kihyun shyly looking his drink, “Is just a novel base on the story of King Minhyuk and Prince Kihyun”, he says still blushing and running a hand on one of the pages.

“Umm this prince has your name”, points Hongbin out, “maybe you are a prince… that sounds nice prince Kihyun”, says the boy looking directly to Kihyun’s eyes, making the boy nervous as hell, Kihyun’s heart is feeling like if can go out of his chest at any time.

“What are you saying I am not a prince, I am just me”, answers Kihyun shyly thinking how good actually sounds prince Kihyun.

Hongbin talk to him a little more as they always do, they talk about how their week was or what are they up to at the time, they are kind of like friends, but little did they know that there was someone seeing them and wasn’t happy with the interaction, but this person has to go out of the place as he already finishes studying with his best friend.

“Hey what happened to you?”, asks Hyunwoo to Minhyuk as he looks kind of annoyed a big change in mood as he was laughing and making jokes before, “Did I say something wrong?”, asks Hyunwoo again to try and understand his friend.

“No, is nothing. I thought that I saw something but forget it lest get out of here I need to relax, let’s go and find Hoseok he needs to explain everything about this omega he met”, Minhyuk finish saying putting his sunglasses on, Shownu just walk beside him heading to his car. Minhyuk couldn’t point what was that feeling, first he smells the scent of the museum, then he tried to look for someone that could possibly own that scent but there were so much people of different sub genres, then he saw that small boy with one of the employees he couldn’t look his face just the employee and instantly annoyed him but he doesn’t know why he doesn’t even know the man! Probably he just need time to rest he is tired of being studying after all.

“You are right, is weird that he finds an omega he wants to know”, says Hyunwoo also interested in the whole thing; so they head to the coffee they like and have a good time getting to know this famous omega that seems to have captivated the man.

The time for the party have come and Kihyun is getting ready in his room, trying to look good but not enough, he still complains about why he needs to go to this stupid party after all he never goes to those he hates it, is just rich people trying to show off and make connections also ladies trying to married their omega daughters or sons with a good prospect.

“Kihyun why are you still not ready?”, asks Kihyun’s mother an elegant woman that even at her age still makes some modelling work due to her beauty one that of course both of her sons inherited, “Sweety what happens? I know you don’t like this parties but your father has asked for you to attend too, is important… remember they are our biggest partners”, says the woman with a smile.

Kihyun sighs knowing this is something he can’t avoid as his father has request him to come, “but mother there will be lost of drunk alphas trying to get on to me or my brother, also ladies trying to make me marry one of their children… you know how this parties are”, he sighs again and pout looking at his mother through the mirror.

“Omg! sweety you are not a baby anymore and sooner or later you will get married and you know that”, says Shinhye his mother with a sweet smile, “besides who knows maybe there you will find your mate”, says the woman to help Kihyun finish getting ready, she knows her sons need to get married but she still hopes to keep them by her side a little more specially Kihyun her little omega that has a heart of gold.

“Mother please you can’t be serious!”, says Minhyuk to his mother, he is preparing for the party that they annually offer to everyone in partnership with their company.

“Minhyuk this is one of the main reasons why this party is important this year”, says the woman like if it’s something obvious as she gives herself the last touches of make-up, “This party will help you find your mate love or someone that can be a good husband or wife”, says the woman with a sympathetic smile, she knows her son wishes but she also know that he needs someone to help him in the future.

“But I don’t want to mother, I want to find someone in my own terms not because of a party disguise as a simple party when is just for me to find a mate”, says Minhyuk annoyed, he is already dress up he looks totally handsome he prepared to impress something in his inside say that he needs to look good today.

“Come on brother you will not get out of this one”, says his little brother Jooheon from the door leaning on this one with a smile on his face.

“Shut up! Is not you the one they are forcing into this”, says Minhyuk sitting with cross arms.

“hahaha don’t get angry Min, besides I already have someone in mind”, says Jooheon with a wink making Minhyuk’s jaw drop his brother have someone?!, “and she will be there in the party so I need to go first bye bye”, he says with a gesture of his hand, their mother just giggle seeing Minhyuk still processing the information drop at him.

“Did you know about this?”, asks Minhyuk to his mother, “Of course I am your mother and let me tell you he has put his eyes on an adorable omega”, says the woman getting up from the sit and heading out probably to find his father struggling with the necktie knot, awesome just awesome if his brother already have someone that will just mean that they will pressure him more as he is the oldest.

People keep coming to the place the party will be, there were lots of decorations, beverages, food and people of different business; all seem to enjoy the party, the gentlemen were gather talking about business, the ladies gossiping about their so called friends and talking about how their children are married and fine, and let’s not talk about the young people trying to show off to be choose as a partner and get even better connections for their families, Kihyun hates this with all his heart he is with his brother and that comforts him a little.

Their parents move in the party to talk to different people they know because of work and enjoy some drinks with them, Kihyun and Hyungwon decided to go to the food table to get something to eat as the night will be long, they started talking about different things in a way to entertain themselves that until certain alpha come to their way.

“Hello”, says Hoseok coming next to them, “How are you doing?”, he asks to Hyungwon in specific.

“Hello Hoseok”, says Hyungwon with a bright smile, “I’m fine trying to enjoy the party”, he says looking at the man with starts in his eyes, “ah! Also this is my little brother Kihyun, omega”, says Hyungwon introducing his brother to Hoseok they bow to each other as a greeting.

“A pleasure to meet you, your brother has talk a lot about you”, says Hoseok politely, “I’m Hoseok by the way, I hope you are enjoying the party”, he finish saying with a sincere smile.

“The pleasure is mine, to finally meet the person that have my brother head over heels”, says Kihyun looking at his brother blush at the comment, “and yes of course we recently arrive to the party but we are just fine”, says Kihyun politely. They talk some more getting to know each other a little more specially Hoseok and Hyungwon they want to know the other better; in the middle of their conversation other alpha come their way a tan man as tall as Hyungwon but as broad as Hoseok.

“Hoseok here you are we were looking for you”, says the man to Hoseok, “sorry if we are interrupting something”, say the man with a little bow.

Hoseok smile to the couple, “Hyungwon, Kihyun this is my brother Hyunwoo and his husband Changkyun”, says Hoseok introducing the couple.

“Nice to meet you I’m Hyungwon and this is my little brother Kihyun”, says Hyungwon politely.

“Oh! Hyugnwon you say?”, asks Hyunwoo confusing the brothers a little bit but Hyungwon node as a yes, “Finally I meet the person that have my brother on the clouds”, this time Hoseok have to blush because of the comment. Kihyun wanted to laugh but he didn’t he can’t do that, “Hyunwoo please stop embarrassing your brother, I’m sorry for the interruption I am Changkyun, is pleasure to meet you both”, says the man with a pretty smile an omega as they can see and also there is something on his scent that make it a little bit strange, he smells like Hyunwoo that is for sure but there was something else.

“Sorry brother, I just wanted to tell you that we are heading to dance for a while so if you need us please search for us there”, says the man with a smile and moving with his husband hand in hand to the dance floor.

“That remind me Hyungwon would you like to dance?”, says Hoseok making Hyungwon smile like a little kid excited.

“I will love too”, says Hyungwon and then his smile drop looking to his side, “But I don’t want to left Kihyun alone”, he says with a sympathetic smile.

 “Omg don’t worry about me and go dance with Hoseok”, says Kihyun with a big smile, “you two need to spend more time together so please don’t stop because of me”, Kihyun says winking to his brother.

With that both decided to go and search for Hoseok’s brother on the dance floor to stay together and don’t get lost. Kihyun saw how his brother shyly hold Hoseok’s hand with a blush on his face to head to where the others are, Kihyun is happy for his brother who finally open up to someone that looks like a kind man and someone that can make his brother happy.

He minds his own business for some time finding himself something to drink when he felt a scent he doesn’t like at all, there was another reason why he hates coming to this parties and it has a name Aaron an alpha that wants to make him his mate for a long time now almost since they present as alpha and omega, he has claim multiple times that Kinhyun will be his, so his brother always kept him company to prevent this man to get close to him, but today both of them forgot that detail because of how happy they were about Hyungwon and his new friend in a relationship that seems promising. Kihyun try to hide himself looking at the table full of food to not get the attention of the said man; but he fails.

“Kihyun”, says the man that is a couple of years older than Kihyun, “Good to see you here, as always looking like a whole course meal”, says the man even licking his lips this man really has his mind set on getting Kihyun as his, he thinks he will be the perfect partner to give him kids and be at home like a trophy wife.

“Aaron”, says Kihyun to him with a serious and upset voice, “I see you haven’t change, you are still the same cocky alpha that I met some years ago”, says Kihyun in the end with a force smile.

“hahaha Oh come on! You like me I know that, there is no omega that can resist me”, says the man with a smirk and walking a little closer to Kihyun he reach for Kihyun’s arm to keep him in place, “I know you want me too…”, says with a smirk moving his face close to Kihyun’s so his mouth is in Kihyun’s ear level, “If you want we can go somewhere else and have even more fun, I know you look even better without all of that clothes”, Kihyun was beyond disgust and angry he was about to answer when someone grab his other arm moving him from Aaron as this other person pull him.

“What are you doing to my omega!”, says this new man in the scene, “who are you to touch what is mine?”, says this man with a very angry voice but oddly Kihyun felt safe in his arms contrary to when he was in Aaron’s arms.

“The question here is who are you? This one here is my omega and I don’t see that he is mark by you or have your scent around him”, says the other with as mirk on his face knowing Kihyun is actually not his.

“Who says he doesn’t have a mark, the mark can be in a place you cannot see”, says the man trying to save the situation for some reason this make him angry, seeing a cocky alpha trying to have his way with an omega is beyond words they are not in that kind of era anymore.

“Just go Aaron, I am not your omega and I will never be”, says Kihyun finally finding his voice after meeting this strange person that save him in some way.

“You are siding with this…”, says Aaron looking the man from head to toe with disgust, “You deserve a good alpha that is…”, he was about to continue when someone interrupt him.

“He deserve someone good and that definitely is not you Aaron”, says Hyungwon coming in their way, they decided to stop dancing and have something to eat and to drink in attention to Changkyun, fortunately they arrive on time before this escalates even more, “stop trying to get Kihyun he is not going to be yours even our parents won’t allow it”, says Hyungwon now with a serious and an angry face with his arms cross on his chest.

“You can’t be serious Hyugnwon and this is not about you so don’t get in this”, says Aaron getting even more angry, “You are just an omega so you shouldn’t be talking like this to me”, says the man when someone stop him from saying something else.

“Stop being an asshole and just go”, says Wonho coming to stand in front of Hyungwon, “just get lost and go, you shouldn’t have been allowed in here”, seeing definitely they are not alone anymore he decides to go but not before saying this is not going to stay like this.

After that Kihyun finally breath to relax himself. The man move to let Hyungwon come close to his brother, “Are you ok? I’m so sorry I completely forgot the existence of this disgusting bitch”, says Hyungwon with a sorry expression and placing his hands on Kihyun’s shoulders to inspect his brother.

“Don’t worry wonnie, nothing happened and I am fine it is just…”, says Kihyun sighing, “Is tiring to deal with this… every time I see him”, he says to then give a small smile to Hyungwon, “besides I am happy you get to dance with this Hoseok person, you seem happy”, he finish saying feeling more at ease.

“I am happy”, says Hyungwon with a smile then turning to Hoseok who also help them to make Aaron go, “Also thank you Hoseok for helping us, this guy is really persistent and a pain”, finish saying Hyungwon.

“Don’t even mention it I am happy to help besides…”, says Hoseok placing a hand on the shoulder of the man that first help Kihyun, “here my friend seems to have everything under control”

“Thank you, you come just at the right time”, says Kihyun bowing to the said man with a slight pink tint on his cheeks, “I didn’t even ask you your name”, says Kihyun trying to know who save him from the stupid cocky alpha.

“Don’t you worry, I couldn’t let him harass someone in my party”, says the man making Hyungwon and Kihyun wide their eyes in surprise that means he is one of the sons of the owners, “Let me introduce myself my name is Lee Minhyuk, I am the oldest son of the CEO of the “mobebe” company”, he finish saying with a polite bow.

“I am sorry for the disturbance in your party”, says Kihyun with a deep red in his cheeks, “Is just an inconvenience to see him, I hope this doesn’t make the night less enjoyable for you”, says Kihyun in the end.

“Don’t worry is not your fault, those kind of alphas shouldn’t exist anymore”, says Minhyuk to Kihyun.

“Good thing is that you got to meet my little brother”, says Hyungwon with a small smile, “I am Hyungwon by the way also thank you for helping us”, says him to Minhyuk who turn to him with a smile and bowing a little bit.

After that little problem they all spend the time together, they got to know each other more, there they discover that their mothers are very good friends, Shinhye and Gayoung has been friends for years, but they lost contact due to their marriage lives but they are more than happy to know they can get in contact again and more because their sons seem to get along well, even Jooheon fit with them perfectly with the omega he is interested in a beautiful girl the same age of Kihyun called Mirae.

They end up getting together often, sometimes the whole group sometimes just in pairs, like Kihyun and Minhyuk getting together often to know each other and eventually get together as an actual couple. Fortunately for them their parents approved the relationship and not just that almost six months into the relationship they decided to get married, they planned it to be something small and invited just their close friends and family.

The ceremony was amazing elegant but minimal, with the necessary things, they were all there, their mothers of course shed some tears in the wedding seeing their kids getting married and starting their own family, this is the second time for Shinhye and Minho as Hyungwon is already married to Hoseok and they are waiting their first pup, they want to keep it a secret to surprise their family when his belly is a little bigger and noticeable.

Hyunwoo is already getting ready to meet their first pup as Changkyun is 8 months already, so at any moment they can have their pup in their arms; they are waiting for that moment to come as they really want to meet their pup, they now it will be a boy, so everything has been set for the pup in his nursery courtesy of Kihyun, Hyungwon and Mirae the three omegas took into their hands the touches for the room of the pup, getting everything needed for it the crib, the changer, the bath, clothes, blankets and toys, everything is in his place for the baby there are even a wolf and a bear on the baby’s crib to represent his parents according to Kihyun and Hyungwon. All of them unexpectedly got along so well.

After the honey moon which they use very well, they got to their new home, Kihyun and Minhyuk got used to the system they create as they are both studying still, and also working, they decided to take their time to finish their careers, settle well in their jobs Minhyuk knowing more about his father’s company that sooner or later will be his and Kihyun in his job as a designer creating his own path for his dream job, which fortunately goes well with his parents company; “MonweeM” a model house and design company.

Years pass like that Kihyun is celebrating his 23th birthday today, is a small event too, done in the backyard of the couple’s house; everything is decorated like Kihyun like it with subtle pastel colors, flowers and cutlery according to the occasion; the already big pups are there too, in their respective mother’s arms. A funny story to tell actually, because Hyunwoo was about to rip the doctors head because he wasn’t able to get into delivery room as he was busy in China signing some important contracts; Hoseok was another case he was in Hyungwon’s room with him to be present when his baby is born, Hyungwon took his hand and squeezed it hard to be able to have the strength push the pup out, curious thing is that in that exact moment Hoseok got pale and passed out of the impression, poor boy needed to be taken out and attend as he hit the floor with his head so he met his pup after being check and take some pain killers.

But even if the deliveries were a scene, they are happy with their pups. They are already 5 years old, so they enjoy running and playing but also being with their parents, Hyungwon has a beautiful girl name Wonhee which is the light in the house as a secret they will have another sunshine in their house soon a secret they will reveal later; Shownu and Changkyun’s son is very protective of his cousin saying he will take care of her always, they play together nicely which is cute to see for the whole family.

In the event are also Kihyun’s friends which include the couple of the library and some of his ex-classmates and now coworkers, “Kihyun all of this look amazing”, says Victoria one of her closes friend in the university, “she is right everything look exactly like you like it”, says another girl Sunyoung a very charismatic and positive girl.

“But all of you are no fun, I expected more balloons and things like that”, says a pouting Jin ri or Sulli as they all like to call her, “As always you are just thinking of partying and what you like, how you expect not to be called a pup”, says another voice, Amber a very strong alpha girl married to one of the most prominent man in the Chinese industry making all of them laugh.

“Let her be Amber”, says Kihyun laughing, “We all know she is a pup at heart”, says he winking to the girl making her blush on the process.

“Kihyun please leave the poor girl alone”, says another voice behind them this time a male voice, “she will always be the pup of the group”, he says with a chuckle.

“Leave the girl alone you too”, says a more serious voice.

“Omg! You come thank you for coming Jaehwan and Taekwoon ssi”, says Kihyun to them bowing as a greeting.

“We won’t miss it! Besides I have not seeing any of this beauties in a while they work to much”, Says Jaehwan as they used to go to study in their library as it was Kihyun’s favorite place to study or do some work, “so this is an opportunity to get to know how everything is for everyone”, he finish saying smiling to them.

“You are right”, says Kihyun with a smile, “Oh… where are the others?”, he asks knowing the other employees will be coming too, he become friends with Hakyeon, Ravi, Hongbin and Hyuk too; they all work in the library and went there too much that he end up befriending them.

“They are coming, just got some things to do before coming”, says Jaehwan, “Say the truth you left them to close the library that is why they will come later”, says Taekwoon with a serious voice making his husband blush as he is exposed; this make the others laugh at the things said.

The party continue smoothly everyone was there the couple have enjoyed their time with everyone, it is for sure a very blessed evening, “Kihyun”, says someone behind Kihyun while he and Minhyuk were enjoying a conversation with their friends.

“Oh… Hongbin you are here”, says Kihyun with a big smile and a slight tint on his cheeks, “Good to see you here”, he says with a soft voice, Minhyuk never like this Hongbin guy close to his husband even knowing that Kihyun love him so much that he would never left him, it always amused Kihyun how jealous Minhyuk can be.

“Yes, sorry for being late I was just waiting for someone to come with me”, he says with a charming smile, “she is Krystal”, says the boy presenting the girl coming with him.

“Hello, I’m Kihyun and this is my husband Minhyuk”, says Kihyun with a smile to the girl.

“Nice to meet you, I heard a lot about you”, says Krystal with a smile on her face, “Both of you are very important people as I know”, she says.

“Oh… I remember you!”, says Minhyuk realizing he knows the girl, “you work on the museum right?”, says Minhyuk making Kihyun look at him puzzled.

“Yes, you are right”, says Krystal still with a smile, “I am the one who show to you the spaces for that one photoshoot”, says she remembering that occasion in which something else was more important.

“You knew each other before?”, asks Kihyun not exactly knowing what they are talking about.

“Yes, love. Do you remember that photoshoot in which Hoseok and Hyungwon met?”, says Minhyuk to which Kihyun node of course he remembers that, “Well on Friday that week she showed to the three of us the different rooms in which we could make that exact photoshoot”, he finish saying with a smile.

“Oh really”, says Kihyun surprise, “How come I never saw you that day… my class went to that exact museum as a trip”, Kihyun was puzzled that he never saw Minhyuk that day, but for Minhyuk it makes sense now that is why he smell that scent it was Kihyun’s scent, Minhyuk chuckle remembering that.

“I know right but look us now we are married already”, says Minhyuk placing a kiss on Kihyun’s forehead finally understanding why Kihyun’s scent always felt so familiar and alluring to him.

Almost at the end of the party Kihyun and Minhyuk, asks for everyone’s attention as they wanted to say some words to all of them.

“First of all I want to say thank you to all of you for coming to my love birthday, to celebrate his life and wish him the best”, says Minhyuk, “I am also happy and feeling bless to be able to share one more birthday with him, the most important person in my life… so I ask you all to raise your glasses”, says Minhyuk looking at all of their friends and family to then look at Kihyun, “My love happy birthday may the moon goddess blessed you with more years to spend with me and our family and friends… cheers!”, as this words all in chorus say cheers and the noise of applauses were heard.

Kihyun hug his husband with tears in his eyes feeling emotional because of his husband’s words his heart is feeling happy, blessed and complete; life definitely have given him the best thing in his life, the love of his life and a partner to share many things for the rests of his days, “Omg… I’m…”, he stops to shed some tears, happy tears for sure, “I’m so blessed to have such a beautiful people around me, all of you are special to me and thank you for being here in this special day…”, says Kihyun taking a handkerchief his husband is giving him to be able to continue, Minhyuk take his waist and one of his hands, “today is special not just because is my birthday…”, he continues making all the present people confused, “today I will like to announce that we will be parents!”, says Kihyun with the brightest smile looking at his husband at his side who moves to give him a tender kiss.

They have been waiting to reveal the news to everyone and what better occasion than this one with everyone present, the congrats were heard all over the place their families were elated with the news, knowing soon there will be a new addition to the family.

In the middle of all the noise and happiness a person was going out of the place and heading outside of the place, “where are you going? Are you not going to say something?”, asks Hongbin smiling to no other than Krystal, “The things finally are following the right course… there is nothing more to say”, she says in a very cold voice and almost bored way”.

“Oh come on change that face! I was already used to see you smile”, says the boy with a smirk looking at the small blush of the witch, “I know they don’t need to know everything but at least you can say congratulations to them… and more after all the trouble you have gone through”, he finish saying with a small smile.

“There is a reason why they can’t know everything, their souls are so deep connected, that unconsciously they have call each other because they recognized each other…”, says the witch with a serious face, “and as you know, I just did what I thought it was correct to do…”, she finishes saying and walking in to the night. Hongbin sight and smiles, knowing there is no case in saying something else and heading back in to the party.      

There is something the witch did for this to be possible, she asks the moon goddess if there was something she could do to make them stay together, as she knew the destiny for this two but there was no way to change the course of life at that moment, but the goddess made a deal with the witch with a condition for it; the moon goddess already knew this will happen but she also wanted to protect this love made by her, mates that will be together for all eternity. So the witch needed to be there in every time they will have an opportunity, as an immortal being that was her sacrifice to be able to see them born in a time when they can be together and enjoy their life as one and having their child, that child that time before Kihyun care for even if it wasn’t his own son, in this life both the unborn one and the one he rescues will be their children, finally they will have the family and the time that was steal from them before.

 Finally, her mission is done knowing in this time in this life they will be happy, the moon goddess is smiling from above, for being able to see their love bloom completely in happiness and strength, a love so pure and so bright.

THE END.